Skip to main content

Full text of "The daughter at school"

See other formats


THE 


Cf  f* 


DAUGHTER  AT  SCHOOL. 


BY 


Rev.  JOHN  TODD,   D.  D. 


NORTHAMPTON : 
BRIDGMAN    AND     CHILDS 

1865. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1853,  by 

Hopkins,  Bridgman,  and  Company, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts 


PREFACE. 


In  sending  this  little  volume  out  into  the 
world,  the  Author  has  no  explanation  to 
make,  no  apology  to  offer,  no  wish  to  ex- 
press, except  that  he  fervently  hopes  it  may 
be  useful  to  those  for  whom  it  was  written. 
It  will  drop  in  the  path  of  some  to  whom 
life  is  new,  whose  experience  is  next  to 
nothing,  and  who  will  be  willing  to  receive 
a  few  hints,  even  if  they  are  not  so  full, 
so  pertinent,  or  so  valuable  as  a  professed 
teacher  could  give.  Till  such  a  teacher  does 
speak,  may  I  not  hope  that  my  whispers  will 
be  useful? 

How  I  came  to  write  on  a  subject  so  for* 


IV  .  PREFACE. 

eign  to  my  own  laborious  profession,  and 
to  attempt  to  do  that  for  which  I  have  so 
many  disqualifications,  need  not  now  be  ex- 
plained. 

May  I  hope  that  the  daughter,  who,  away 
from  her  home,  just  entering  upon  the  un- 
tried scenes  of  school,  shall  open  this  lit- 
tle volume,  will  find  something  to  guide,  to 
encourage,  to  stimulate  and  ennoble  her,  so 
that  she  shall  return  to  her  home  in  after 
days,  like  the  king's  daughter,  "  all  glorious 
within "  ;  and  that  the  anxious  mother,  on 
putting  it  into  the  carefully-packed  trunk, 
will  feel  that  her  child  has  not  gone  wholly 
unattended  by  any  friend. 

Pittsfield,  September  1,  1853. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

EDUCATION  THE  FIEST  THING.    INTRODUCTORY. 

PAGE 

A  New  Attempt.  Indefatigable  Student.  Embryo  of  Im 
mortality.  Learning  to  see.  How  the  Little  Child  learns. 
Labor  makes  beautiful.  A  Great  Work.  Will  subdued. 
The  World  of  Fancy.  Where  is  the  Attention  ?  The  Wild 
Colt.  Napoleon's  Memory.  Somewhere  and  Somebody 
Investigate  and  reason.  Garden  of  Life.  For  Eternity. 
Better  than  Wealth.    The  Polished  Jewel.         ...      1 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  SCHOOL-GIRL  AWAY  FROM  HOME. 

Home  Education.  The  Opening  Flower.  Parents  unfit 
Teachers.  Private  Instruction.  All  need  a  Standard.  In- 
fluence of  Nunneries.  Teaching  a  Profession.  It  is  a 
Trial.  On  a  larger  Scale.  A  Pleasant  Plan.  Clothes  and 
Shoes.  Longing  to  turn  back.  Weather  changed.  Count- 
ing the  Weeks.  A  Critical  Point.  Character  developing. 
a* 


VI      t  CONTENTS. 

Best  of  every  Thing.    Back-bone  Work.    An  Angel's  Wing 
drooping 18 

CHAPTER    III. 

THE  SCHOOL-GIRL  AT  STUDY. 

£  he  Great  Trial.  Trunks  full.  Nothing  forgotten.  A  Va- 
cant Stare.  Two  Thirds  lost.  Memory  wanting.  Xeno- 
phon's  Retreat.  All  need  Judgment.  Learn  to  discrimi- 
nate. Best  Taste  in  Town.  Select  the  Best.  Knowledge 
running  away.  Loose  Change.  Where  to  look.  Society 
of  a  Lapdog.  Not  a  Short  Job.  Iron-hearted  Bell.  Habit 
of  Toil 36 

CHAPTER    IV. 

HOW  TO   STUDY. 

Witch  Stories.  The  Question  proposed.  Study  dry  Work. 
Look  it  out  again.  Bishop  Jewel's  Memory.  Conquer, 
step  by  step.  A  High  Standard.  A  Finished  Young  Lady. 
Capacity  wanted.  Chain  the  Attention.  Author  of  this 
Mischief.  Dr.  Gregory.  Ship  obeying  the  Helm.  Algebra 
forgotten.  Waters  filtered.  Cambridge  and  Oxford.  Taste 
cultivated.    Duty  become  Pleasure 52 

CHAPTER    V. 

SOCIAL  DUTD3S  OF  THE  SCHOOL-GIRL. 

Power  of  Oratory.  Constant  Impression.  Almost  a  Nun. 
Poor  Relations  forgotten.     Small  Coin  of  Life.     Professor 


CONTENTS.  VU 

Francke's  Advice.  Crows'  Nests.  A  Beautiful  Compari- 
son. The  always  Miserable.  Mirth  and  Cheerfulness. 
What  you  will  desire  to  recall.  Severest  Punishment. 
Out  of  our  own  Shadow.  School-girls  not  Matrons.  One 
Burden  lightened.  Desperate  Intimacies.  Carry  Sunshine 
with  you.    Not  afraid  of  Responsibility.      .  .        .    70 

CHAPTER    VI. 

TRIALS  AND  TEMPTATIONS. 

New  Trials.  Better  Scholars  than  you.  Friends  will  be  dis- 
appointed. Wonderful  Blacksmith.  No  Excuse  for  you. 
Rock  Slates  and  Sea-egg  Pencils.  Not  too  late.  So  much 
done.  Parents'  Mistake.  A  Good-for-nothing  Machine. 
Too  great  a  Difference.  The  Best  Response.  Letters  like 
Chimneys.  Starving  Pupil.  Genteel  Prisons.  Why  not 
spend  Money  ?  School  not  for  the  Rich  alone.  Daniel 
Webster's  Congratulation.  East  Winds  must  come.  Cow- 
ard won  the  Day. 86 

CHAPTEE    VII. 

READING. 

The  Tedious  Day.  How  to  read.  Now  is  the  Time  to  begin. 
Nothing  to  build  with.  One  Dish  at  a  Time.  Great  Men 
raised  up  in  Times  of  Commotion.  One  hundred  and 
twenty-four  Volumes.  A  Book  read  in  Six  Months.  Books 
of  Pewter  and  of  Bank-notes.     Starving  on  Jellies.     Chang- 

.  ing  Horses  at  Paris.  Convent  in  Portugal.  Chain  of  Mem- 
ory.   Three  Hours  a  Week.     Let  Nothing  interfere.    Po- 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 


etry  its    own  Reward.     None,  safest.     Giant   cracking 
Nuts.    Phosphorus  and  Honey 104 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

USE  OF  THE  PEN. 

How  to  preserve  Thought.  Fresh  as  ever.  Not  a  Little 
Undertaking.  Composition  dreaded.  Watered  by  Tears. 
Theory  mistaken.  No  Time  for  Newspapers.  Factories 
near  the  Waterfall.  Whitefield's  Pathos.  Passion-flower. 
Women  must  do  the  Letter-writing.  Chain  kept  bright. 
How  Letters  are  treated  in  Turkey.  Graceful  Handwrit- 
ing. First  Specimen.  Learn  to  bear  the  Yoke  of  Disci- 
pline. Graces  of  Time  run  into  Glories  of  Eternity.  Econ- 
omist of  Time.  Thousand  Years  before  Noah.  Arrow 
ruined.    Life  hurried. 121 

CHAPTER    IX. 

FORMATION   OF  HABITS. 

Indian  Fashions.  Dr.  Chalmers's  Handwriting.  John  Fos- 
ter's Regret.  Habit  of  Seeing.  Audubon's  Bet.  Lady 
Mary  Wortley  Montagu  a  Physician.  Not  ashamed  to  ask 
a  Question.  Secret  of  Despatch.  Chinese  Student.  Al- 
ways waiting.  Reproof  warded  off.  Just  slipping  on  her 
Things.  Lord  Brougham's  Rules.  Mr.  Condar's  Speech. 
A  Sure  Recipe.  Strive  to  please.  Never-failing  Beau- 
ty. Haydn's  Gladness.  Feast  df  Joy.  Fair  Weather 
will  come.  Passion  disgusting  in  Woman.  Rejoicing  in 
God 140 


CONTENTS.  IX 

CHAPTER    X. 

HEALTH  AT  SCHOOL. 

Conveniences  of  our  Day.  All  under  Law.  Abuses  among 
Good  Men.  Dr.  Payson's  Letter.  Good  Advice.  The 
Two  Extremes.  John  Howard's  Testimony.  His  Experi- 
ence in  full.  Too  much  Care.  The  Conscientious  Self- 
destroyer.  Recovery,  —  a  Curious  Case.  Hints  not  Eules. 
Sleep,  how  much  needed.  Sir  William  Jones.  A  Curious 
Will.  Importance  of  Habits.  Mother's  Cupboard.  The 
Young  Lady's  Self-control.  Exercise  indispensable.  Dr. 
Franklin's  Experience.  Mind  corresponds  with  the  Body. 
Cheerfulness  essential  to  Health 162 

CHAPTER    XI. 

THE  BIBLE. 

No  Excuse  for  us.  Bible  worn  on  the  Neck.  Eusebius's 
Testimony.  Bible  committed  to  Memory.  Primitive  Cus- 
tom. Cool  Water  from  the  Spring.  "  Let  us  begin  again." 
The  Embarrassed  Merchant.  The  Bible  Hawker.  Fifty 
Centimes.  Garden  of  the  Lord.  Commit  it  accurately. 
Eight  Thousand  Verses  a  Year.  Do  not  omit  a  Day.  Bi- 
ble in  the  Trunk.  Ice  broken.  Not  a  Bad  Idea.  Sixteen 
Bible  Clerks.  Chinaman's  Experience.  Bible  in  Yuca- 
tan. Concordance  a  Help.  Let  your  Faith  be  strong. 
A  Lamp  to  the  Feet.     Suited  to  every  Thing.    .        .        .181 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    XII. 

THE  TRUE  -POSITION  OF  WOMAN. 

The  JLolian  Harp.  Golden  Links  in  the  Chain  of  Life. 
Rough  Diamond  polished.  Her  True  Position.  They  make 
us.  New  Stars.  Man  cannot  do  it.  Her  Perfect  Love. 
Gray's  Filial  Love.  Home-loving  Queen.  Where  Aris- 
tocracy begins.  Light  of  the  Household.  To  save  rather 
than  earn.  Real  Friendship.  A  Great  Mistake.  The 
Noble  Woman.  Another  Woman's  Heart.  The  Pleasant 
Surprise.  Soft  Star  of  Love.  Honor  to  Old  Age.  Pecu- 
liar Protection.  Rights  of  Women.  Five  Sisters.  A  Lit- 
tle "  Laming."    Mrs.  Kennicott.    Woman  appreciated.    .    202 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE  DAUGHTER  AT  HOME. 

Pleasant  Anticipations.  "  The  Last."  Joy  awaiting  you. 
Responsibility  before  you.  Minute  by  Minute.  Poor 
Housekeeping.  Knowledge  useless.  No  Regular  Time  for 
Study.  A  Part  of  your  Discipline.  "  Twitting  upon 
Facts."  Help  your  Mother.  Household  Duties.  Apolo- 
gize for  Nothing.  Sit  still  but  an  Hour.  Afternoon  Oc- 
cupations. Franklin's  Courtesy.  Form  a  Library.  Busy 
and  Quiet.  Mazes  of  Fractions.  Never-failing  Cheerful- 
ness. Service  to  your  Father.  Home  Field  first.  Woman's 
Way  opened.  Joy  in  the  Evening.  Chariot-Wheels  drag- 
ging. Melody  of  Heaven.  A  Rod  or  a  Crown.  Uses  of 
Sorrow.    Ready  to  work.    Life's  Harvest.         .        .        .    A28 


THE 


DAUGHTER  AT  SCHOOL 


CHAPTER  i. 

EDUCATION  THE  FIEST  THING.     INTEODUCTOEY. 

A  New  Attempt.  Indefatigable  Student.  Embryo  of  Immor- 
tality. Learning  to  see.  How  the  Little  Child  learns.  La- 
bor makes  beautiful.  A  Great  Work.  Will  subdued.  The 
World  of  Fancy.  Where  is  the  Attention  ?  The  Wild  Colt. 
Napoleon's  Memory.  Somewhere  and  Somebody.  Investi- 
gate and  reason.  Garden  of  Life.  For  Eternity.  Better 
than  Wealth.    The  Polished  Jewel. 

I  am  about  to  try  to  do  what,  as  far  as  I 
know,  no  one  has  ever  yet  attempted ;  —  I  am 
now  to  undertake  the  preparation  of  a  book 
for  the  sole  benefit  of  the  school-girl.  I  am 
intending,  as  far  as  possible,  to  have  two  char- 
acters. I  mean,  I  wish  to  throw  myself  into 
her  situation,  to  feel  her  trials  and  wants,  and 
at  the  same  time,  so  to  remain  myself  that  I 
may  drop  hints  and  bestow  advice  that  may 
be  useful  to  her. 

A  few  years  since,  and  you  were  all  little 
1 


4  INDEFATIGABLE    STUDENT. 

children.  Your  education  began  when  you 
first  opened  the  eye  and  noticed  the  light, 
when  you  first  bent  the  ear  and  distinguished 
sounds,  when  you  first  put  forth  the  hand  and 
brought  it  in  contact  with  something  else. 
The  first  two  years  of  life,  though  the  impres- 
sions and  the  feelings  and  emotions  excited 
are  all  now  forgotten,  were,  perhaps,  the  most 
important  of  any  two  years  that  you  have 
lived.  You  were  then  an  indefatigable  stu- 
dent, —  learning  size  and  distances,  forms  and 
colors,  sound  and  tones,  the  different  taste 
of  food  and  drinks,  the  geography  of  your 
home,  the  tones  of  the  human  voice  and  the 
variations  of  the  human  countenance.  Then 
you  first  learned  the  difference  between  the 
smile  and  the  frown,  the  bitter  and  the  sweet, 
the  cold  and  the  hot,  the  distant  and  the  near, 
the  hard  and  the  soft,  the  great  and  the  small, 
the  sweet  tone  and  the  harsh,  the  feeling  of 
pleasure  and  of  pain.  Then  the  emotions  of 
joy  or  of  grief  were  easily  aroused  and  quickly 
passed  away ;  —  then  hope  and  fear  followed 
each  other  in  quick  succession.  Then  you 
began  to  compare,  to  judge,  to  discriminate, 
and  to   remember.     Then   you   first   learned 


EMBRYO    OF    IMMORTALITY.  3 


"that  a  pictoe  would  recall  an  object  before 
seen,  and  even  that  it  might  be  recalled  by  the 
mysterious  power  of  the  memory.  Then  the 
powers  of  the  mind,  feeble  indeed,  began  to 
unfold  themselves,  and  the  germ  of  an  immor- 
tal nature  began  to  be  developed.  No  hand, 
no  voice,  no  care,  and  no  love,  but  that  of  one 
being,  were  fitted  to  begin  the  education  of 
such  a  being.  Need  I  say  whose  ?  No  voice 
thrilled  upon  the  little  heart,  no  hand  felt  so 
soft  to  the  silken  head,  no  look  beamed  so 
bright,  no  love  watched  with  such  vigilance 
and  such  sleepless  care,  as  that  of  the  Mother ! 
To  her  care  and  watch  and  love  was  com- 
mitted the  first  training  of  that  mind  whose 
thoughts  were  to  be  deathless,  and  the  first 
forming  of  that  character  which  was  to  grow 
for  ever.  The  nursing  of  a  planet,  a  moon, 
or  a  sun,  which  will  shine  a  few  ages  of 
time  and  then  go  out,  would  be  of  less  conse- 
quence than  the  training  of  such  a  mind.  If 
the  mother  cannot  do  battle  with  the  elements 
without,  and  if  she  cannot  mingle  with  the 
strifes  and  struggles  of  business  and  take  her 
place  and  crowd  her  way  with  the  eager  mul- 


4  LEARNING    TO    SEE. 

titncle  who  cany  on  the  concerns  of  the  world, 
she  has  a  higher  and  a  holier  duty  to  perform. 
She  has  committed  to  her  the  embryo  of  im- 
mortality, and  the  little  feet  which  she  first 
teaches  to  walk  are  receiving  a  direction  from 
her  Avhich  will  never  change. 

Now  what  is  the  object  which  we  have  in 
educating  a  daughter  ?  It  is  very  plain  that 
we  wish  to  teach  her  to  use  her  eyes.  We 
point  her  to  the  window.  We  turn  her  face 
to  the  candle.  We  show  her  bright  colors. 
Then  we  teach  her  to  use  the  ear.  We  call 
her  in  different  tones  of  voice.  We  make 
musical  sounds.  We  cheer  her  with  notes  of 
cheerfulness,  and  we  quiet  her  with  the  soft 
tones  of  music.  Next  we  educate  her  to  use 
her  hands.  We  put  things  into  them.  We 
close  the  hand  and  teach  her  to  hold  fast. 
We  teach  her  to  move  the  hand,  to  shake  the 
rrf+le,  and  to  expect  that  the  next  shake  will 
make  the  same  noise.  Then  we  teach  her  to 
use  the  feet,  to  poise  her  weight  on  them,  and 
then  on  one  foot  while  she  carefully  takes  up 
and  moves  the  other :  to  balance  herself  and 
to  move  where  she  will.     Then  we   instruct 


HOW    THE    LITTLE    CHILD    LEARNS.  O 

her  in  the  art  of  making  sounds,  uttering 
words,  and  forming  sentences.  Then  we 
teach  her  to  make  known  her  wants,  to  ex- 
press her  emotions,  to  utter  her  notes  of  joy 
or  of  sorrow,  to  understand  human  language 
and  to  receive  and  communicate  human 
thoughts. 

All  this  process  of  education  takes  place 
before  the  child  is  two  years  old.  And  a  very 
great  work  it  is  to  do  it;  but  God  has  in- 
sured its  being  done  in  three  ways  :  first,  it 
gives  the  child  such  pleasure  to  learn  and  to 
do  these  things  that  she  strives  continually  to 
improve  herself ;  secondly,  we  love  to  see  the 
little  one  in  its  artless  attempt  to  imitate, 
so  that  it  is  a  pleasure  to  instruct  and  aid  it ; 
and  thirdly,  that  inexpressible  love  of  which  ] 
have  already  spoken,  which  makes  the  mother 
forget  herself  and  her  fatigues,  in  the  pleasure 
of  instructing  and  drawing  out  the  soul  of  her 
child. 

Now  the  process  of  education  has  be- 
gun. And  God  has  so  ordered,  in  his  wis- 
dom, that  all  that  is  valuable  shall  cost  in 
proportion  to  its  value.     If  we  want  a  beauti- 


D  LABOR    MAKES    BEAUTIFUL. 

ful  tree  for  shade,  or  to  produce  us  fruit,  we 
must  plant  the  seed,  defend  the  germ,  train 
the  shrub,  watch  over  the  little  thing  till  it 
grows  into  strength  and  beauty.  We  may 
have  beautiful  stones  to  sparkle  and  flash  be- 
fore the  eye,  but  they  must  first  be  dug  from 
the  earth,  then  polished  with  immense  care, 
and  finally  set  with  skill.  Even  then  they 
are  hideous,  unless  they  adorn  the  person  of 
the  virtuous.  "We  may  take  a  pound  of  steel 
which  is  worth  a  few  cents,  and  bestow  labor 
and  skill  upon  it,  till  it  is  made  into  springs 
for  ladies'  watches,  and  that  one  pound  of 
steel  is  then  worth  forty  thousand  dollars  !  We 
may  throw  out  the  stones  of  a  quarry,  and 
they  are  almost  worthless ;  but  labor  and  skill 
lay  them  up  into  the  walls  of  a  palace,  and 
ages  hence  they  are  admired  and  in  use  ;  and 
in  the  hands  of  the  wonder-working  artist,  the 
rough  block  of  marble  becomes  the  beautiful 
statue.  We  take  the  hardest  and  the  most 
gnarled  trees  that  grow,  and  they  become,  un- 
der labor  and  skill,  the  beautiful  ship  that 
passes  like  a  bird  from  continent  to  continent. 
The  most  beautiful  rose  that  now  adorns  the 


A    GREAT    WORK. 


window  or  the  garden  was  once  the  single 
wild-rose,  possessing  hardly  any  thing  like 
beauty  or  fragrance.  Cultivation  has  done 
all  the  rest ;  and  many  of  our  most  nutritious 
vegetables  were,  in  their  wild  state,  both  un- 
savory and  poisonous. 

It  is  not  surprising,  then,  that,  in  the  ar- 
rangements of  God's  providence,  it  is  a  great, 
as  well  as  an  important  work,  to  educate  one 
human  being,  —  to  train  its  body  and  its  spirit 
so  that  it  will  eventually  be  and  do  all  for 
which  it  is  created.  It  is  a  great  work,  for 
ten  thousand  right  impressions  are  to  be  made 
and  fastened  on  the  soul ;  ten  thousand  wrong 
impressions  are  to  be  counteracted  and  ef- 
faced. As  years  roll  onward  and  the  child 
grows,  the  work  of  education  becomes  more 
and  more  difficult.  There  must  be  the  work 
of  many  years  ere  the  child  is  in  any  measure 
fitted  to  take  care  of  itself,  and  to  be  intrusted 
with  its  own  interests.  Slowly  and  carefully 
must  the  foundations  of  character  be  laid,  and 
while  many  would  think  that  the  great  anxi- 
ety of  the  parent  would  now  be,  How  shall  I 
feed  and  clothe  and  shelter  my  little  daugh- 


8  WILL    SUBDUED. 

ter  ?  there  is  a  much  heavier  question  weigh- 
ing upon  him,  and  that  is,  What  manner  of 
child  shall  this  be  ? 

It  is  very  plain  that  one  of  the  first  things 
is  to  teach  the  child  self-discipline,  and  to 
yield  up  his  will  and  his  wisdom  to  that  of 
another.  This  is  called  obedience.  It  should 
be  prompt,  unreserved,  and  cheerful.  The 
happiness  of  the  child  depends  on  this.  And 
the  child  that  has  not  been  taught  to  obey  at 
once,  with  alacrity,  and  with  cheerfulness,  lit- 
tle knows  what  it  is  to  be  happy.  That  con- 
test between  the  will  of  the  child  and  the  will 
of  the  parent,  which  is  often  so  mortifying  to 
the  parent,  is  utterly  incompatible  with  hap- 
piness. The  same  remark  is  true  of  your 
instructor  who  is  in  the  place  of  the  parent. 
Whenever  your  will  comes  in  contact  with  his, 
and  you  yield  only  outward  obedience  and 
outward  submission,  you  are  very  unhappy. 
The  will,  like  a  wild  animal,  must  submit  or 
conquer  very  quicldy.  A  state  of  contest  is 
a  state  of  wretchedness. 

One  of  the  first  things,  then,  in  education, 
is  to  learn  cheerfully  to  submit  your  will  to 


THE    WORLD    OF    FANCY.  9 

that  of  another.  And  God  has  appointed  your 
parents  to  this  high  trust.  They  may  dele- 
gate their  authority  to  others  for  a  time,  as 
they  do  in  relation  to  the  teacher  of  their 
child.  But  a  great  trust  is  theirs.  An  edu- 
cated mind,  then,  has  learned  to  submit  to 
law,  to  order,  and  to  such  regulations  at  home, 
in  the  school,  or  in  the  state,  as  are  for  the 
best  good  of  the  community. 

But  now  we  come  to  the  mind,  —  how  is 
that  to  be  trained  ?  The  little  child  lives  in 
an  ideal  world.  The  boy  has  horses  and  cat- 
tle, menageries  and  armies,  ships  and  rail-cars, 
all  made  of  his  little  pile  of  blocks.  And  the 
little  girl  has  her  dolls,  her  visitors,  her  parties, 
and  her  housekeeping  all  in  her  little  play- 
house. They  make  visits  and  long  journeys, 
receive  and  entertain  an  abundance  of  com- 
pany, and  all  without  going  out  of  the  room. 
Fancy  is  uncurbed  and  unchecked.  But  now 
we  begin  to  take  that  curious  thing  called  the 
•  mind,  to  train  it.  The  first  thing  is  to  teach 
it  to  give  attention.  At  first  this  is  a  very 
difficult  task.  The  little  creature  looks  at  the 
letters  or  on  the  page  of  the  book,  draws  the 


10  WHERE    IS    THE    ATTENTION? 

breath,  sighs,  and  by  the  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion shows  that  the  mind  and  the  thoughts 
are  not  there.  So  it  is  even  when  she  be- 
comes a  school-girl.  She  finds  that  it  is  hard 
to  keep  the  mind  on  the  book  or  the  lesson. 
It  will  wander,  —  it  will  go  home,  it  will  visit 
the  play-house,  or  it  will  dream  of  something 
else.  Again  and  again  she  begins  to  read 
over  the  lesson.  "  Oh ! "  says  she,  "  what 
hard  lessons !  Did  any  body  ever  have  such 
hard  lessons  ? "  The  difficulty  is  not  in  the 
lesson,  but  in  her  not  commanding  her  atten- 
tion. Let  a  story,  quite  as  long  as  the  lesson, 
be  told  her,  and  she  will  give  it  the  closest  at- 
tention. And  she  can  repeat  it  at  once.  But 
her  lesson,  she  says,  she  has  read  over  fifty 
times,  and  cannot  get  it.  The  reason  is,  that 
she  has  not  learned  to  command  her  attention, 
and  to  make  the  mind  obey  her.  This  is 
what  the  teacher  wants  to  accomplish;  and 
there  is  no  way  to  do  this  but  by  continual 
effort,  lesson  after  lesson,  trial  after  trial.  • 
The  mind  is  like  a  wild  colt  at  first ;  and  this 
study  is  like  the  halter  put  on  the  colt.  He 
pulls    and   chafes   and   worries  at   first ;   but 


THE    WILD    COLT.  11 

every  time  he  is  haltered,  he  chafes  less  and 
less,  till  finally  you  may  lead  him  where  you 
will,  and  do  with  him  as  you  please.  You 
must  never  wait  to  be  in  a  mood  for  study, 
any  more  than  you  would  wait  for  a  horse  to 
be  in  a  mood  to  go.  To  be  educated,  implies 
that  you  can  take  the  mind  and  put  it  down 
to  hard  thinking,  and  hold  the  mind  there  as 
long  as  you  please.  This  is  what  we  mean 
by  being  able  to  command  your  attention. 

The  next  step  is  to  cultivate  the  memory,  — 
so  that  you  can  remember  faces,  voices,  con- 
versations, events,  facts  that  have  taken  place, 
and  be  able  to  recall  them  at  any  moment 
you  wish.  Some  have  what  we  call  a  strong 
memory.  They  seem  to  take  hold  of  any 
thing  and  hold  it  as  if  the  memory  had  steel 
hooks.  Others  can  hardly  retain  any  thing. 
The  sieve  lets  every  thing  run  through  it. 
Perhaps  no  faculty  can  be  more  improved  by 
training  than  the  memory.  A  Roman  once 
had  his  memory  so  cultivated,  that  he  could 
attend  an  auction  all  day,  and  at  night  tell 
every  article  that  was  sold,  the  order  in  which 
it  was   sold,   the   person   who   purchased   it, 


12  napoleon's  memory. 

and  the  price  which  he  paid.  Few  have  a 
memory  like  that.  But  if  Alexander  could 
call  every  one  of  his  soldiers  by  name,  if 
Napoleon  could  remember  where  every  part 
of  his  vast  armies  was,  and  the  prices  of 
every  thing  through  his  empire,  so  that  he 
knew  at  a  glance  when  he  was*  charged  too 
much,  we  cannot  doubt  but  the  memory  can  be 
vastly  improved  by  cultivation.  My  own  im- 
presskm  is,  that  much  more  attention  ought 
to  be  paid  to  the  improvement  of  the  memory 
than  is  paid,  both  at  home  and  in  our  schools. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  tell  hoiv  to  do  this. 
I  will  here  only  remark,  that  to  cultivate  the 
memory  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  be  per- 
fectly accurate.  You  are  not  to  remember 
that  such  a  place  is  about  so  far  off,  or  such 
an  event  took  place  about  such  a  time,  or 
that  such  a  thing  was  once  done  somewhere 
and  by  somebody  ;  but  you  are  to  be  perfectly 
accurate,  as  to  the  event,  the  time,  the  place, 
the  actor.  All  other  training  is  very  bad  for 
the  memory.  And  this  faculty  comes  under 
the  work  of  education. 

Then,  after  you  have  learned  how  to  attend^ 


INVESTIGATE    AND    REASON.  13 

and  to  remember,  that  is,  recall  accurately 
what  you  know,  you  are  next  to  be  taught  how 
to  reason,  how  to  think.  The  reason  makes 
comparisons  between  one  thing  and  another. 
You  go  to  select  a  book,  or  a  new  dress,  and 
you  have  to  ask  and  answer  many  questions. 
Is  this  the  precise  book  that  I  am  seeking? 
Is  it  the  right  edition  ?  Is  the  price  such  that 
my  purse  can  pay  for  it  ?  Is  this  the  right 
time  to  buy  it  ?  Ought  I  to  do  without  it  ? 
Is  the  quality,  the  color,  the  style,  of  this  dress 
such  as  is  suitable  to  my  age  and  position? 
Is  it  within  my  means  ?  Do  I  need  it  now, 
and  will  my  parents  approve  of  it  ?  This  is 
reasoning.  And  the  judgment  is  what  de- 
cides the  answers.  But  these  are  small  oper- 
ations of  the  mind,  and  we  wish  to  educate 
the  mind  and  the  understanding  so  that  you 
can  grapple  with  more  difficult  questions ;  and 
so  we  place  before  the  mind,  not  the  colors  of 
a  dress,  but  the  numbers  in  the  Arithmetic, 
the  problems  in  Algebra,  and  the  demonstra- 
tions in  Euclid.  You  are  not  educated  till 
you  have  learned  to  reason  in  regard  to  any 
and  all  subjects,  and  have  an  understanding 


14  GARDEN    OF    LIFE. 

that  will  quickly  and  properly  decide  every 
question.  You  must  be  able  to  investigate, 
and  this  requires  memory  and  judgment,  and 
you  must  be  constantly  coming  to  decisions 
of  the  judgment.  Otherwise  you  could  never 
distinguish  between  such  characters  as  Wash- 
ington and  Benedict  Arnold.  But  we  wish 
your  mind  to  be,  not  only  a  thing  that  can 
think  and  investigate,  but  that  can  also  en- 
joy. For  this  purpose  we  must  cultivate 
your  taste,  so  that  instantly  you  see,  or 
rather  feel,  what  is  in  good  taste  and  what 
is  bad.  So  that  in  the  wide  garden  of 
life  you  may  be  able  to  distinguish  between 
flowers  and  weeds,  and  to  cultivate  only 
such  flowers  as  are  fragrant  and  beautiful. 
She  who  can  discover  what  is  beautiful  in 
history,  in  eloquence,  in  poetry,  in  music  or 
in  painting,  has  received  a  rare  gift  from  edu- 
cation. For  this  purpose,  among  others,  you 
are  instructed  in  composition,  in  rhetoric,  in 
the  reading  of  poetry,  and  the  criticism  of 
writers  who  are  immortal. 

In  a  school  or  college  the  amount  of  knowl- 
edge which  is  stored  away  in  the  mind  is  not 


FOR    ETERNITY.  15 

much,  nor  of  any  great  value.  It  is  not  the 
design  to  see  how  much  knowledge  you  can 
lay  up,  but  to  see  how  perfectly  we  can  make 
your  mind  an  instrument  able  to  instruct  and 
guide  itself.  We  barely  begin  the  work  of 
education  while  you  are  at  school.  Educa- 
tion is  to  continue,  we  believe,  for  ever. 

Then  there  are  other  things  to  be  attended 
to,  such  as  your  manners,  habits,  conversa- 
tion, which  we  shall  speak  upon  hereafter. 
But  in  speaking  of  what  we  wish  to  accom- 
plish by  your  education,  we  must  not  forget 
to  say,  or  to  impress  it  upon  you,  that  we 
educate  the  soul  for  eternity;  that  we  feel 
that  we  are  far  out  of  the  way,  and  have  too 
narrow  views,  when  we  think  of  you  as  crea- 
tures of  earth.  We  wish*your  manners  to  be 
polished,  your  conversation  pure  and  instruc- 
tive, your  countenance  lighted  up  with  intel- 
ligence, and  your  mind  bright  and  awake ;  but 
we  desire  more.  We  want  the  heart  trained 
to  commune  with  God,  and  the  soul  to  rise 
up  into  his  light,  and  to  plume  her  wings  for 
the  flight  of  eternal  ages.  A  right  education 
embraces  that  humility  which  a  conscious  sin- 


16  BETTER    THAN    WEALTH. 

ner  ought  to  feel,  that  self-denial  which  the 
Christian  spirit  ever  carries  with  it,  that  cheer- 
fulness which  Christian  hope  creates  and  cher- 
ishes, and  that  adoration  and  love  of  God 
which  the  opening  prospects  of  eternity  in- 
spire. The  great  questions  with  the  parent 
and  the  teacher  who  feels  rightly  will  be,  not, 
Will  this  daughter  be  beautiful,  be  admired, 
be  prosperous  in  this  world,  be  long-lived  in 
time  ?  but,  Will  she  be  so  educated  as  to  make 
the  most  of  all  her  powers  and  faculties  both 
here  and  hereafter?  Will  she  understand 
that  the  mind  is  as  much  loftier  than  the  body, 
that  knowledge  is  as  much  better  than  wealth, 
as  the  heavens  are  superior  to  earth  ? 

The  only  beings  on  earth  worthy  of  being 
educated  are  our  sons  and  our  daughters. 
A  horse  may  be  educated  in  a  few  weeks. 
So  can  a  dog  or  an  ox.  But  it  requires  years 
of  incessant  care  and  anxiety  and  labor,  to 
unfold  and  improve  the  faculties  of  one  child. 
But  when  the  work  is  done,  when  that  child 
is  truly  and  properly  educated,  you  have  a 
jewel  polished  which  will  outlive  and  out- 
shine the  sun.     We  are  training  up  an  angel 


THF    POLISHED    JEWEL.  17 

for  eternity.  And  if  the  parent  or  the  child 
thinks  that  a  few  months'  schooling,  or  a 
superficial  manner  of  instruction,  or  the  put- 
ting on  the  outside  polish  of  a  few  ornamental 
studies,  is  to  educate  that  mind,  they  are  to  be 
pitied  for  their  ignorance.  The  foundations 
of  an  education  that  is  worthy  of  the  name 
must  be  laid  very  slowly,  very  carefully,  and 
very  thoroughly.  You  may  make  fashion- 
seekers  and  fashion-finders  without  this,  but 
you  cannot  make  an  educated,  cultivated 
woman,  fitted  to  adorn  her  home,  to  elevate 
society,  stamp  her  character  on  others,  leave 
the  world  better  than  she  found  it,  and  one 
whom  Jesus  Christ  will  own  as  his  mother  or 
his  sister.  To  educate  or  to  be  educated, 
even  for  one  daughter,  is  a  work  that  requires 
all  that  is  good  and  wise  and  great  to  assist 
in  accomplishing  what  is  so  mighty  in  re- 
sults. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  SCHOOL-GIRL  AWAY  FROM  HOME. 

Home  Education.  The  Opening  Flower.  Parents  unfit  Teach- 
ers. Private  Instruction.  All  need  a  Standard.  Influence 
of  Nunneries.  Teaching  a  Profession.  It  is  a  Trial.  On  a 
larger  Scale.  A  Pleasant  Plan.  Clothes  and  Shoes.  Long- 
ing to  turn  hack.  "Weather  changed.  Counting  the  Weeks. 
A  Critical  Point.  Character  developing.  Best  of  every 
Thing.    Back-bone  Work.    An  Angel's  Wing  drooping. 

The  child  is  committed  by  its  Maker  to  its 
parents  for  training.  In  ordinary  cases,  this 
is  a  sacred  and  a  delightful  trust.  For  the 
first  few  years  of  its  life,  no  parent  thinks  of 
putting  his  child  out  from  under  the  influences 
and  the  care  of  home.  And,  were  there  not 
most  weighty  reasons,  surely  the  child  would 
never  be  sent  away  from  home  till  he  went 
out  to  a  home  of  his  own,  and  the  daughter 
whose  mind  and  heart  just  begin  to  expand 


HOME    EDUCATION.  19 

would  not  be  put  into  the  hands  of  strangers 
to  form  her  character,  were  there  not  some 
very  special  inducements.  The  argument  for 
a  home  education  is  a  very  strong  one.  At 
home,  we  are  told,  there  must  be  order  and 
government,  but  it  is  all  done  through  the  af- 
fections. The  sternness  of  law  is  not  felt. 
The  affections  are  so  warm,  that  it  is  not  felt 
to  be  obedience  to  obey.  But  in  the  large 
school  it  is  all  one  unbending  system  of  rules 
and  regulations,  cold  and  stern,  without  any 
play  of  the  affections.  At  home,  each  child 
can  be  instructed  according  to  its  tempera- 
ment and  capacity,  without  coming  under  the 
regimen  adopted  for  a  great  number.  Plans 
of  study,  of  recreation,  and  the  like,  are  there 
adapted  to  the  habits  and  the  temperament 
of  each,  without  overlooking  any  peculiarity, 
physical  or  mental.  At  home,  there  is  no  ri- 
valry which  urges  on  to  efforts  beyond  the 
strength,  or  which  creates  envy  and  jealousy 
in  the  heart,  or  which  ends  in  disappointment. 
There  the  mental  powers  can  be  developed 
slowly  and  carefully,  and  the  bud  can  have 
time  to  open  under  the  genial  sun  and  gentle 


20        PARENTS  UNFIT  TEACHERS. 

dews.  There  is  no  forcing  like  the  hot-bed. 
And  there,  too,  at  home,  under  the  eye  of  love, 
the  purity  of  the  child  can  be  insured,  and  she 
is  shut  away  from  contamination,  and  from 
evil  associates.  There,  in  the  shades  of  the 
sweet  home,  may  she  spend  her  early  days, 
and,  screened  from  the  cold  world  and  its 
vices,  she  can  be  educated,  and  thus  be  pre- 
pared, at  the  right  time,  to  take  her  place  in 
the  world,  an  ornament  to  her  sex  and  to  her 
station.  This  is  the  substance  of  the  argu- 
ment for  a  strictly  home  education.  And  I 
think  it  has  strength ;  and  yet  very  few  at- 
tempt to  do  the  thing ;  and  for  this  there  must 
be  some  urgent  reasons.  What  are  they? 
Or  rather,  why  is  the  young  girl  sent  away 
among  strangers,  when  so  much  is  at  stake, 
and  perhaps  so  much  is  imperilled?  I  re- 
ply— 

Because  but  few  parents  are  competent  to 
educate  their  children  themselves.  Amid  the 
cares  and  toils  necessary  to  provide  for  a  fam- 
ily, the  parents  soon  forget  the  particulars  of 
their  own  education.  And,  moreover,  every 
thing  is  on  the  advance.     No  parent  expects 


PRIVATE    INSTRUCTION.  21 

to  send  the  child  out  into  the  world  with 
only  the  education  with  which  the  mother 
began.  The  child  lives  in  a  day  when  she 
wears  richer  dresses,  has  better  books,  better 
food,  more  travelling,  more  intercourse  with 
society,  than  her  mother  had.  Who  is  to  in- 
struct her  at  home  ?  The  mother  is  incompe- 
tent, and  the  father  probably  is  likewise ;  or  if 
not,  he  is  too  much  occupied  in  business  to 
do  it.  She  must  have  private  teachers,  then, 
at  home.  But  here  are  two  difficulties.  The 
first  is,  that  few  are  able  to  pay  the  needful 
compensation  for  the  best  private  teachers.  It 
would  cost  many  hundreds  of  dollars  to  obtain 
good  teachers  for  a  single  family :  but  there  is 
a  greater  difficulty,  and  that  is,  they  could  not 
be  had.  It  is  only  by  having  large  schools 
that  teachers  are  trained  up  and  qualified ; 
and  it  is  only  because  they  here  have  a  field 
so  wide,  that  the  first-rate  minds  can  be  in- 
duced to  become  teachers.  Reduce  all  to 
home  education,  and  you  would  have  but  few 
good  and  competent  teachers.  Large  schools 
are,  at  any  rate,  necessary  to  raise  them  for 
their  work.     Parents  and  teachers  would  both 


22  ALL    NEED    A    STANDARD. 

soon  have  narrow  views  as  to  the  principles 
of«education,  and,  I  should  fear,  would  be  too 
indulgent  and  too  indolent  in  applying  them. 
The  home  education,  it  is  said,  would  make 
them  amiable  children ;  and  so  it  would,  but 
the  difficulty  is,  they  would  be  children  as 
long  as  they  lived.  Some,  under  this  sys- 
tem, and  probably  the  greater  part,  would 
be  satisfied  with  a  low  standard,  and  have 
very  little  energy  of  mind ;  while  the  few  who 
did  study,  having  no  standard,  and  n6  way  of 
measuring  themselves  with  others,  would  have 
an  overweening  idea  of  themselves.  Every 
one  wants  a  standard,  and  all  need  to  be 
measured  by  others.  And  it  is  noticed,  that 
those  who  have  a  strictly  private  education 
are  apt  to  over-estimate  themselves,  if,  in  any 
measure,  successful  as  students.  In  a  large 
seminary,  the  young  lady  soon  knows  what 
mental  application  means,  and  what  is  a  right 
standard  of  scholarship.  She  soon  knows  her 
own  proportions.  The  blind  partiality  of 
friends  does  no  good  now.  She  now  has  a 
standard  of  study,  of  application,  and  of  at- 
tainment, which  is  entirely  new.    She  now  sees 


INFLUENCE    OF    NUNNERIES.  23 

new  methods  of  imparting  instruction.  She 
sees  what  so-called  improvements  are  worth 
preserving,  and  how  the  mind  of  the  teacher 
and  of  the  scholar  works  under  a  strong  pres- 
sure. Then,  as  to  coming  in  contact  with 
temptation,  sooner  or  later,  every  one  must  do 
that.  It  may  be  putgofT  a  few  years  by  home 
seclusion  ;  but  if  so,  when  it  does  come,  it 
comes  with  great  power.  It  is  said  that  the 
young  ladies  who  are  secluded  and  educated  in 
the  nunneries  of  Europe,  are  the  least  prepared 
to  resist  temptations  when  they  come  out. 
The  mind  and  the  heart  must  come  in  contact 
with  what  is  evil,  sooner  or  later.  If  the  heart 
be  fortified  with  early  religious  principle,  you 
may  as  well  meet  it  in  the  days  of  school,  as 
ever.  We  need  stimulus  and  pressure,  to  call 
out  mental  labor,  —  the  hardest  labor  in  the 
world,  —  and  we  cannot  get  this  at  home. 
And  it  is  found  to  be  a  law  almost  universal, 
that  for  perfection  there  must  be,  in  all  the 
departments  of  life,  a  division  of  labor.  The 
head  of  a  family  does  not  attempt  to  shoe 
his  own  horse,  make  his  own  coat,  or  grind 
his   own   wheat.     He   well    knows   that   the 


24  TEACHING    A    PROFESSION. 

blacksmith  and  the  tailor  and  the  miller  can 
do  these  things  quicker  and  cheaper  than  he 
can.  He  knows,  too,  that  by  doing  one  thing, 
carrying  on  one  kind  of  business  himself,  he 
can  support  his  family  better  than  if  he  at- 
tempted to  do  every  thing.  Now  teaching 
becomes  a  profession  o;i  this  principle ;  be- 
cause it  is  found  that  those  who  make  it 
their  business  can  accomplish  more,  and  do  it 
vastly  better,  than  others ;  and  by  collecting  a 
large  number  of  young  minds  together,  you 
can  induce  the  best  educated  and  the  best 
qualified  minds  to  become  teachers.  Each 
parent  pays  his  share  of  the  expense,  and  he 
thus  puts  his  child  into  the  hands  and  under 
the  care  of  those  who  can  do  for  that  child 
what  he  cannot.  The  teacher  can  do  but 
that  one  thing.  The  merchant  and  the  law- 
yer and  the  farmer  say  to  him,  You  can  in- 
struct my  child  far  better  than  I  can,  and 
better  than  I  can,  afford  to  hire  teachers  un- 
der my  own  roof.  Do  you  take  her,  and  I 
will  pay  my  share  of  supporting  the  estab- 
lishment and  of  carrying  on  the  school. 
Hence  our  schools  grow  out  of  our  necessi- 


IT    IS    A    TRIAL. 


25 


ties,  and  they  are  large,  because  a  few  parents 
are  not  able  to  procure  all  the  advantages  on 
a  small  scale. 

This,  then,  is  the  reason  why  the  mother 
and  the  father  send  their  beloved  daughter 
away  to  school, —  because  they  can  afford  to 
give  her  so  good  advantages  in  no  other  way. 
It  is  often  very  painful  to  send  away  the 
child,  and  to  commit  her  to  people,  whom, 
perhaps,  they  have  never  seen.  It  is  trying 
to  send  her  out  exposed  to  temptations  and 
dangers ;  but  what  can  they  do  ?  In  no  other 
way  can  the  child  have  her  mind  disciplined, 
have  a  correct  standard  of  scholarship,  and 
learn  the  make  of  other  minds.  In  no  other 
way  can  she  be  thrown  upon  her  own  respon- 
sibility, learn  self-denial,  self-control,  and  self- 
discipline. 

The  teaching  which  is  within  the  reach  of 
every  pupil  in  a  good  school,  would  often  cost 
thousands  of  dollars  at  home.  And  besides, 
in  a  large  seminary,  there  is  not  only  a  di- 
vision of  labor,  but  another  division  scarcely 
less  important.  One  mind  is  best  adapted  to 
teach  mathematics ;   another,  the  languages ; 


26  ON    A    LARGER    SCALE. 

and  another  still,  music  or  drawing ;  and  a9 
each  is  supposed  to  take  the  post  for  which  he 
is  best  qualified  and  adapted,  so  the  advan- 
tages to  the  pupils  are  greatly  enhanced  by 
this  arrangement.  Thus  it  is  plain,  that  what- 
ever disadvantages  a  seminary  has,  or  how- 
ever much  we  might  prefer  a  home  education, 
the?  arguments  in  favor  of  going  away  to 
school  greatly  preponderate.  Add  to  this, 
that  at  the  seminary  you  meet  with  minds 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  form  acquaint- 
ances that  last  through  life,  and  see  human 
nature  developed  in  ways  seen  nowhere  else. 

I  have  made  these  remarks  that  you  may 
understand  why  you  go  away  to  school,  and 
why  those  who  love  you  most,  thus  place 
interests  so  dear  out  of  their  own  hands.  I 
have  hoped  too,  that,  if  I  could  make  you  see 
the  object  for  which  you  are  sent  away  to 
school,  you  would  the  more  readily  see  what 
duties  your  new  position  devolves  upon  you. 
But  let  us  now  see  how  many  —  I  do  not  say 
all,  for  I  hope  the  picture  will  not  suit  all  — 
but  how  many  a  school-girl  looks  upon  this 
subject.     When  the  first  mention  of  her  going 


A    PLEASANT    PLAN.  27 

away  to  school  is  made,  she  feels  excited, 
and  fluttered,  and  thinks  how  beautiful  it  will 
be  —  to  have  a  new  trunk  and  her  clothes  so 
nicely  packed,  and  the  new  dresses  all  so  com- 
plete; and  how  beautiful  it  will  be  to  see 
the  school  and  the  new  faces,  and  see  how 
they  are  dressed,  and  how  they  behave;  and 
how  beautiful  it  will  be  to  take  the  journey, 
and  to  write  long  letters  home,  and  tell  of  all 
the  new  things  which  she  sees  and  hears ;  and 
how  beautiful  it  will  be  to  have  nothing  to  do 
but  to  study,  and  think,  and  be  educated,  and 
excel  in  music  and  Latin,  drawing  and  dress- 
ing, and  then  to  come  home  all  educated  and 
finished  off,  ready  for  whatever  may  come 
next,  —  and  who  can  tell  what  that  may  be  ! 
During  the  preparations,  the  discussions  about 
clothes  and  shoes,  umbrellas  and  overshoes, 
inquiries  about  who  is  going  and  how  every 
thing  appears  there,  she  is  in  fine  spirits. 
All  goes  well.  By  and  by,  however,  after  the 
new  trunk  is  nearly  packed,  and  a  thousand 
hints  and  admonitions  have  been  dropped  by 
the  anxious  mother,  after  the  very  day  of 
leaving  is  appointed,  she  begins  to  have  other 


28  LONGING    TO    TURN    BACK. 

feelings  come  over  her.  She  never  went  away 
from  home  before,  except  on  short  visits  among 
her  relatives.  And  now  the  fact  that  she  is  to 
leave  her  home,  her  mother,  her  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  go  away  among  strangers,  comes 
to  be  a  reality.  She  begins  to  feel  that  it  is 
not  all  brightness.  There  are  shadows  falling 
upon  her  spirits.  What  if  they  should  be 
sick  at  home?  "What  if  death  should  take 
away  any  one  from  that  loved  circle  before  she 
returns  ?  What  if  she  herself  should  be  sick, 
away  among  strangers  ?  But  the  time  arrives, 
and  though  she  has  slept  but  little,  and  can 
eat  no  breakfast,  the  hour  of  parting  has 
come,  and  with  a  hurried,  tearful  good-by  she 
leaves  her  home.  All  the  way  her  thoughts 
return  back,  saddened  and  chilled,  and  she 
wishes  she  had  never  consented  to  go  to 
school.  She  wishes  it  were  possible  to  turn 
back  again,  and  give  it  all  up.  This  is  going 
to  school  away  from  home. 

And  now  she  arrives  at  the  school.  But 
how  different  every  thing  looks  from  what  she 
expected !  Nothing  is  so  pleasant  as  she  had 
anticipated.     The  teachers  look  so  different! 


WEATHER    CHANGED.  29 

And  the  scholars,  —  was  there  ever  such  a 
homely  set  gathered  together  !  How  cold  and 
strange  they  all  look,  —  all  strangers,  and  all 
very  strange  strangers !  And  now  every  thing 
looks  blue.  Nothing  seems  like  home.  The 
very  w^eather  is  changed,  and  the  sun  does 
not  shine  here.  The  food  and  cooking  are  so 
unlike  home !  The  sound  of  the  bell  seems 
harsh,  and  the  very  birds  sing  as  if  they  were 
reciting.  The  school-room  is  a  dull,  dry  place, 
and  the  very  clock  ticks  as .  if  it  was  tired. 
She  sheds  many  tears  alone,  and  writes  home 
in  tones  that  wTould  not  disgrace  a  martyr. 
O,  if  she  could  only  now  describe  her  feelings 
and  her  sufferings,  how  would  she  "  become 
a  thing  of  dark  imaginings,  on  whom  the 
freshness  of  the  heart  has  ceased  to  fall  like 
dew,  whose  passions  are  consuming  them- 
selves to  dust,  and  to  whom  the  relief  of  tears 
seems  to  be  grudged " !  She  already  begins 
to  count  the  weeks  when  the  term  will  be 
through  and  she  can  leave  this  horrid  place ! 
When  this  week  is  out,  and  twenty-one 
more,  she  will  be  through  !  It  now  becomes 
the  great  question   how  she  can  contrive  to 


30  GENTLE    HINTS. 

exist  till  that  time.  Ah  !  if  she  could  annihi- 
late time  and  space,  how  quickly  would  she 
be  at  home  again !  Now,  if  I  could  catch  the 
attention  of  this  almost  martyred  young  lady,  I 
should  like  to  whisper  a  few  things  in  her  ear. 
I  would  say  to  her,  My  young  friend,  your 
grandmother  went  through  all  this,  and  lived 
to  a  good  old  age;  and  your  mother  lived 
through  all  this,  and  I  hope  she  will  live  as 
long ;  and  you  will  live  through  it  all,  and  if 
nothing  else  kills  you,  you  will  be  a  young 
lady  at  the  age  that  Methuselah  died.  I  do 
not  blame  you  for  all  your  sufferings ;  but 
now,  dry  up  your  tears  and  let  us  see  what 
you  have  to  do. 

"  Thou  hast  been  reared  too  tenderly, 
Beloved  too  well  and  long, 
Watched  by  too  many  a  gentle  eye ; 
Now  look  on  life,  —  be  strong  ! " 

There  need  be  no  denial  that  the  first  en- 
counter with  the  new  world  in  which  you  find 
yourself  placed  is  attended  with  trials.  But 
now,  after  you  understand  what  is  the  object 
of  being  educated,  and  the  reasons  why  you 


A    CRITICAL    POINT.  31 

must  go  from  home  for  the  sake  of  this  educa- 
tion, do  not  spend  your  time  and  waste  your 
dear  sensibilities  in  mourning  that  a  school  is' 
not  home,  that  new  companions  are  not  old 
friends,  that  change  is  not  sameness,  or  that 
you  cannot  encounter  the  trials  of  life  and  yet 
have  no  trials.  Do  not  stop  now  to  count  your 
fingers,  nor  to  see  how  sombre  you  can  make 
every  thing  seem.  Now  is  the  time  to  show 
character,  if  you  have  any ;  to  show  courage, 
if  you  have  any ;  to  show  that  you  have  mind 
and  thought,  if  indeed  you  have  them.  Now 
you  have  arrived  at  a  critical  point  in  your 
character.  You  can  now  shake  off  old  habits 
and  form  new  ones.  You  can  now  set  out 
with  new  courage  and  new  hopes.  The  shock 
through  which  you  have  just  passed,  like  elec- 
tricity, may  give  all  your  powers  of  mind  a 
new  energy.  The  object  now  is,  not  to  count 
the  weeks  to  vacation,  nor  to  see  how  little 
you  can  do  in  a  single  day  or  week,  but 
to  see  how  much  you  can  really  accomplish 
between  this  and  vacation,  —  how  few  recita- 
tions you  can  miss,  how  many  perfect  recita- 
tions you  can  make,  how  much  you  can  exer- 


32  CHARACTER    DEVELOPING. 

cise  and  task  the  mind,  and  how  much  you 
can  do  to  form,  strengthen,  and  draw  out 
your  character.  Do  not  lisp  now,  but  speak. 
Do  not  mince  now,  but  walk.  Do  not  muddle 
over  your  books,  but  study.  Do  not  feel  that 
you  are  to  be  swallowed  up  and  to  be  a  part 
of  a  great  school,  but  that  you  have  an  indi- 
vidual mind  to  cultivate,  and  an  individual 
character  to  form.  The  character  you  now 
develop  will  be  that  which  you  will  carry 
with  you  through  life.  The  confidence  which 
you  are  to  have  in  yourself,  all  the  way  through 
life,  will  depend  on  what  you  are  and  what 
you  do  now.  The  estimation  in  which  you 
are  to  be  held  by  your  schoolmates,  all  the 
way  through  life,  will  depend  on  what  they 
now  see  you  accomplish.  If  now  you  array 
yourself  against  any  of  the  regulations  of  the 
school,  because  you  do  not  think  them  to  be 
wise ;  if  you  set  yourself  to  see  how  very  little 
you  can  bring  about ;  if  you  try  to  feel  that 
the  teachers  have  one  interest  and  you  an- 
other ;  if  you  try  to  see  how  many  faults  you 
can  find  in  the  arrangements  of  the  school; 
and  if,  on  this  your  first  seeing  a  school,  you 


BEST    OF    EVERY    THING.  33 

feel  competent  and  called  upon  to  pronounce 
this  and  that  wrong,  and  are  determined  to 
see  how  long  a  face  you  can  wear,  and  how 
you  can  most  torment  yourself  and  others, 
you  will  indeed  lose  your  time,  and  wonder 
how  you  fell  in  with  so  poor  a  school !  But 
if  you  feel  determined  to  make  the  best  of 
every  thing,  to  take  every  thing  by  the  smooth 
handle,  to  see  the  bright  side  of  every  tear, 
and  to  catch  as  many  warm  sunbeams  as  you 
can,  your  school-days  will  be  happy,  and  be 
associated  with  nothing  but  what  is  cheer- 
ful and  pleasurable.  It  is  the  time  for  you 
now  to  be  right  earnest,  for  the  days  and  the 
weeks  will  now  come  round  very  rapidly. 
Remember  that  every  lesson  you  slight,  every 
imperfect  recitation  you  make,  is  not  an  in- 
jury upon  the  teacher  which  will  last,  though 
it  may  annoy  him ;  but  the  injury  inflicted 
upon  yourself  will  be  permanent.  In  every 
contest  with  indolence  in  which  you  are  de- 
feated, in  every  struggle  with  difficulties  in 
which  you  are  worsted,  in  every  effort  made  in 
which  you  do  not  succeed,  you  lose  ground. 
You  are  accustoming  yourself  to  be  con- 
3 


34  an  angel's  wing  drooping. 

quered.  Let  it  be  your  ambition  now,  first  to 
secure  your  own  esteem,  by  diligence  and  ap- 
plication, and  the  actual  overcoming  of  dif- 
ficulties, and  then  the  esteem  of  your  teachers, 
by  the  evidence  that  you  are  determined  to 
do  all  that  you  can,  and  of  your  companions, 
by  their  seeing  you  making  evident  progress. 
Away  with  pining  after  home!  now  is  not 
the  time  for  that;  it  is  the  time  of  action. 
Away  with  sentimentalism !  you  need  a  back- 
bone now.  Away  with  discontentment !  you 
now  have  the  best  opportunity  which  money, 
care,  anxiety,  and  experience  can  afford  you, 
for  improvement.  It  will  be  your  misfortune 
if  you  have  too  little  mind  to  be  educated, 
your  folly  if  you  fail  through  negligence,  and 
your  guilt  if  you  fail  through  wilful  perverse 
ness. 

"  Wake !  ere  the  earth-born  charm  unnerve  thee  quite, 
And  be  thy  thoughts  to  work  divine  addressed ; 
Do  something,  do  it  soon,  with  all  thy  might ; 
An  angel's  wing  would  droop  if  long  at  rest, 
And  God  himself  inactive  were  no  longer  blest. 
Some  high  or  humble  enterprise  of  good 
Contemplate  till  it  shall  possess  thy  mind, 


STRENGTH    TO    COMPLETE.  35 

Become  thy  study,  pastime,  rest,  and  food, 

And  kindle  in  thy  heart  a  flame  refined  ; 

Pray  Heaven  for  firmness  thy  whole  soul  to  bind 

To  this  thy  purpose,  to  begin,  pursue, 

With  thoughts  all  fixed  and  feelings  purely  kind, 

Strength  to  complete,  and  with  delight  review, 

And  grace  to  give  the  praise  where  all  is  ever  due." 


CHAPTER    III. 

THE  SCHOOL-GIKL  AT  STUDY. 

The  Great  Trial.  Trunks  full.  Nothing  forgotten.  A  Va- 
cant Stare.  Two  Thirds  lost.  Memory  wanting.  Xeno- 
phon's  Eetreat.  All  need  Judgment.  Learn  to  discrimi- 
nate. Best  Taste  in  Town.  Select  the  Best.  Knowledge 
running  away.  Loose  Change.  Where  to  look.  Society 
of  a  Lapdog.  Not  a  Short  Job.  L*on-hearted  Bell.  Habit 
of  Toil. 

Every  one  who  goes  to  school  knows  that, 
for  some  reason  or  other,  the  object  is  to 
study.  But  many  seem  to  know  nothing  as 
to  why  they  must  study,  or  how  to  do  it.  I 
am  sorry  to  say,  too,  that  many  parents  seem 
as  ignorant  as  their  daughters.  They  know 
that  other  people  send  their  daughter  to  school, 
and  that  before  she  arrives  at  that  most  impor- 
tant age  of  eighteen,  or  when  she  is  "  brought 
out,"  it  is  necessary  to  be  able  to  say  that  she 


TRUNKS    FULL.  37 

was  educated  at  this  or  that  celebrated  insti- 
tution. They  fail  in  their  plans  and  in  their 
conversation  to  impress  upon  her  the  real  ob- 
ject of  her  going  from  home  to  be  educated. 
They  talk  much  about  what  she  needs  as  to 
dress,  in  order  to  appear  well,  and  they  talk 
over  the  privations  she  will  endure,  and  the 
trials  she  must  meet,  but  the  great  trial,  that 
of  study,  they  hardly  mention. 

Suppose  now  we  were  in  some  nook,  our- 
selves unseen,  where  we  could  hear  the  con- 
versation at  the  breakfast-table,  between  a 
judicious,  sensible  father  and  his  daughter, 
who  is  about  leaving  home  for  school. 

"Well,  daughter,"  says  he,  in  a  cheerful 
tone,  "  I  suppose  you  have  every  thing  ready 
to  start,  —  trunks,  bandboxes,  umbrellas,  and 
overshoes." 

"  Yes,  father,  I  believe  so.  My  trunks  are 
all  full,  and  I  thought  I  never  could  crowd  in 
my  new  de  laine,  the  two  new  silk  dresses,  the 
cream-colored  merino,  the  purple  alpaca,  and 
my  twelve  aprons.  But  by  great  efforts  moth- 
er and  I  pressed  them  in,  though  I  am  afraid 
they  will  be  terribly  rumpled.  Then  I  have 
the  three  bandboxes  besides." 


V 


38  NOTHING    FORGOTTEN. 

"  Indeed !  I  should  think  you  were  fitting 
out  for  the  tour  of  Europe.  But  these  are  not 
what  comes  within  my  province.  But  there 
is  one  thing  I  am  very  desirous  to  have  you 
carry,  and  which,  if  you  are  not  very  careful, 
will  be  left  behind." 

"  Why,  I  am  sure  I  have  forgotten  nothing. 
We  have  put  up  every  thing  we  could  think 
of,  even  to  the  boxes  of  hair-pins." 

"  No  doubt ;  no  doubt.  But  have  you  any- 
where packed  away  a  correct  idea  of  the 
object  for  which  you  go,  and  how  you  are  to 
accomplish  that  object  ?  You  go  in  order  to 
study ;  but  do  you  know  why  you  study  and 
how  to  study  ?  " 

"  No,  father,  and  I  wish  you  would  tell  me." 

"  Well,  then,  forget  the  crowded  trunks  and 
the  hair-pins  for  the  present,  and  I  will  try  to 
tell  you.  Now  you  must  be  patient  and  at- 
tentive, for  I  shall  be  what  you  call  '  awfully 
dull.' 

"  The  objects  of  study,  then,  are  these :  — 

"1.  To  give  you  power  to -command  the  at- 
tention. Till  we  have  made  many  and  long- 
continued  efforts,  this  is  no  easy  matter.     You 


A    VACANT    STARE.  39 

sometimes  undertake  to  read  a  book,  and 
while  your  eye  runs  over  the  pages  or  the 
lines  of  the  page,  the  mind  and  the  thoughts 
are  off  upon  something  else ;  and  when  you 
reach  the  bottom  of  the  page,  you  know  noth- 
ing of  what  you  have  been  reading.  When 
you  are  in  conversation  with  another  person, 
it  often  happens  that  you  lose  whole  sen- 
tences, and  have  to  assent  to  what  he  has  said, 
though  you  know  not  what  it  is.  Have  you 
never  found  it  so,  my  daughter  ?  " 

The  young  lady  looked  up  with  a  vacant 
stare,  and  nodded  her  head  in  assent,  though 
the  fact  was  that  she  had  scarcely  heard  a 
word  of  what  her  father  had  said ;  for  the  mo- 
ment the  words  "  command  the  attention  "w 
were  uttered,  her  thoughts  had  been  wander- 
ing off  to  a  small  party  which  she  had  at- 
tended, and  where  she  was  sure  she  had  the 
power  to  command  the  attention  of  a  certain 
young  gentleman,  who  wore  young  whiskers 
and  a  yellow  vest.  Thus  she  was  uncon- 
sciously illustrating  the  need  of  which  her 
father  was  speaking. 

"2.  A  second  object  of  study  is  to  give  you 


40  TWO    THIRDS    LOST. 

the  power  to  hold  the  mind  down  to  a  subject 
or  to  a  point,  as  long  as  is  necessary.  In  do- 
ing a  long  sum  in  arithmetic,  in  demonstrat- 
ing a  difficult  problem  in  Euclid,  or  in  evolv- 
ing a  complicated  question  in  algebra,  you 
must  hold  the  mind  down  to  the  point,  and 
hold  it  there  till  you  understand  it  and  can 
explain  it  to  others.  When  you  write  a  let- 
ter, or  a  composition,  you  want  the  power  to 
hold  the  mind  or  the  thought  till  you  know 
what  to  say  and  how  to  say  it.  How  many 
people  lose  almost  the  whole  of  a  lecture,  or  a 
sermon,  or  a  public  speech,  because  they  can- 
not hold  their  minds  fast  till  it  is  through! 
Perhaps  two  thirds  of  every  sermon,  and  of 
every  lecture  and  every  valuable  public  effort 
of  mind,  are  lost  for  the  want  of  this  power.  It 
is  the  want  of  it  that  makes  it  so  difficult  for 
the  school-girl  to  master  her  lesson.  And  it 
is  to  be  acquired  only  by  severe  and  contin- 
ued application  of  the  mind. 

"  3.  The  third  object  of  study  is  to  strength- 
en the  memory. 

"  You  know  that  some  men  are  rich  in  con- 
versation,  welcomed    everywhere,    and   their 


MEMORY    WANTING.  41 

society  eagerly  sought,  because  they  have 
at  their  command  history,  books,  beautiful 
thoughts  and  great  thoughts,  all  held  fast  by 
the  memory,  and  all  ready  to  be  used  at  any 
time ;  while  other  men,  who  have  read  quite 
as  much,  are  dry  and  barren  of  thought,  and 
almost  dull ;  they  cannot  recall  any  thing,  they 
are  sure  of  no  fact,  they  are  afraid  to  be  ques- 
tioned about  any  date.  Such  a  mind  is  a 
sliding  plane,  down  which  every  thing  hurries, 
and  with  no  power  to  draw  it  up." 

"  But,  father,  I  have  a  good  memory  now. 
I  can  tell  over  every  story  I  read,  and  can  al- 
most repeat  the  whole  of  that  delightful  new 
novel  in  the  last  Saturday's  Post." 

"  Very  likely.  But  suppose  I  should  ask 
you  to  trace  the  route  which  Xenophon  in  his 
famous  retreat  followed,  or  to  give  me  the 
date  of  the  Magna  Charta  of  England,  or  pe- 
riod of  Cromwell's  government,  or  the  date  of 
the  Reformation  in  Europe,  what  says  your 
memory  then  ?  " 

"  Ah,  you  surely  do  not  expect  me  to  re- 
member every  thing." 

"  No,  I  should  be  sorry  to  have  you  remem- 


42 


ALL    NEED    JUDGMENT. 


ber  every  thing*;  but  '  surely,'  as  you  say,  you 
ought  to  remember  many  ;  and  you  ought  to 
remember  facts,  and  not  fiction ;  the  history 
of  human  deeds,  human  efforts,  and  human 
sufferings,  and  not  imaginary  deeds  and  the 
sufferings  of  imaginary  heroes  and  heroines. 
At  school,  you  are  made  to  store  up  dry  facts, 
history,  definitions,  and  a  thousand  things, 
for  the  very  purpose  of  strengthening  the 
memory. 

"  4.  The  fourth  object  of  study  is  to  strength- 
en the  judgment. 

"  In  all  the  departments  of  life,  we  need  a 
balanced  judgment.  For  the  want  of  it, 
households  are  made  wretched,  homes  are 
made  unpleasant,  property  is  squandered, 
character  is  never  obtained,  and  life  is  almost 
lost.  No  lady  can  make  a  custard  or  a 
cooky,  a  jelly  or  a  garment,  spread  a  table  or  a 
cradle,  without  it,  nor  can  a  man  well  provide 
for  his  family,  accomplish  much  in  business, 
or  gain  in  property  or  influence.  It  is  an  every- 
day commodity,  and  no  day  can  be  a  happy 
one  without  its  abundant  exercise.  The  laun- 
dress needs  it  to  make  your  clothes  white  and 


WHAT    IS    VALUABLE.  43 

neat.  The  milliner  and  the  tailor  need  it  to 
fit  our  garments.  The  cook  needs  it  to  pre- 
pare our  food.  The  teacher  needs  it  in  order 
to  instruct,  the  sailor  to  guide  his  ship,  the 
merchant  to  invest  his  money  in  goods,  the 
physician  to  prepare  his  medicines.  The  law- 
yer needs  it  to  make  out  his  case,  and  the  min- 
ister to  prepare  his  sermons.  If  we  wished  to 
cultivate  your  judgment  in  cooking,  in  house- 
keeping, in  sewing  or  needle-work,  at  this 
time,  we  should  retain  you  at  home  and  give 
you  the  opportunity  to  learn  the  theory  and 
the  practice.  If  it  were  our  object  to  cultivate 
your  judgment  as  to  any  thing  external,  we 
should  not  send  you  to  school.  But  we  want 
to  cultivate  your  judgment  as  to  thought  and 
mind,  as  to  what  is  valuable  and  what  is 
worthless  in  that  vast  repository  which  the 
human  mind  has  left  to  us.  We  want  to  cul- 
tivate your  judgment  so  that  you  can  know 
what  is  argument  and  what  is  sophistry; 
what  is  proved  and  what  is  asserted ;  what  is 
true  and  what  is  only  plausible  ;  what  is  evi- 
dence and  what  is  not  to  be  admitted.  We 
want  you  to  judge   correctly  as  to  what  peo- 


44  BEST    TASTE    IN    TOWN. 

pie  can  do  and  what  they  cannot ;  what  they 
will  be  likely  to  do,  and  what  they  will  not. 
It  is  to  give  you  the  power  to  discriminate 
between  wisdom  and  folly,  light  and  twilight, 
real  jewels  and  those  that  are  false,  things 
valuable  to  the  mind  and  the  memory,  and 
things  useless. 

"  5.  The  fifth  object  of  study  is  to  cultivate 
the  taste. 

"  People  naturally  differ  much  as  to  the 
possession  of  this  power  or  faculty.  One  in- 
dividual has  a  certain  taste  which  makes 
her  lady-like  in  her  dress  and  address,  while 
another  is  so  deficient  that  she  can  in  no 
possible  circumstances  deserve  the  title  of 
lady." 

"  But,  father,  I  have  this  quality  already. 
Every  body  says  I  've  the  best  taste  in  town. 
They  all  come  to  me  to  advise  about  their 
dresses,  and  all  say  my  taste  is  so  good ! " 

"  Very  probably.  I  should  myself  be  will- 
ing to  trust  your  taste  to  select  a  few  yards  of 
ribbon,  or  a  dress  for  a  child,  and  very  likely 
a  pocket-handkerchief  for  your  father.  But 
suppose  you  were   called   upon   to    select  a 


SELECT    THE    BEST.  45 

library. for  a  village  or  for  a  Sabbath  school, 
or  a  wardrobe  to  be  sent  to  a  friend  in  Asia, 
would  you  feel  that  your  taste  is  sufficiently 
cultivated?  Or  suppose  a  company  should 
invite  you  to  select  and  read  a  portion  from 
Milton  or  Cowper  or  Shakspeare,  are  you  pre- 
pared? Suppose  fifty  or  sixty  manuscripts 
written  in  a  seminary,  for  a  prize,  were  put 
into  your  hands  to  select  the  two  best,  are 
you  qualified  to  do  it  ?  Or  suppose,  left  des- 
titute, you  were  compelled  to  instruct  others 
for  your  support,  could  you  select  the  books 
to  be  studied,  and  especially,  if  your  pupils 
were  advanced,  the  books  to  be  read  by  them? 
You  see  that  to  have  a  good  taste  in  judging 
of  a  good  dinner,  or  a  charming  tea,  or  a  rich 
dress,  is  a  very  different  thing  from  a  taste 
cultivated  so  as  to  be  able  to  judge  what 
is  a  beautiful  thought,  and  what  is  disagree- 
able ;  what  is  a  strong  and  elegant  figure  of 
speech,  and  what  is  weak  and  inappropriate ; 
what  is  chaste  and  beautiful  language,  and 
what  is  bombastic  and  out  of  place.  These 
are  the  things  which  are  learned,  little  by  lit- 
tle, at  a  good  school,  by  the  guidance  of  the 


46  KNOWLEDGE    RUNNING    AWAY. 

teachers,  and  by  coming  in  contact  with 
others.  It  is  not  to  be  created  by  rules  and 
text-books,  but  by  constant  examples  of  what 
is  in  good  taste  and  what  is  not. 

"  6.  The  sixth  object  of  study  is  to  store  the 
mind  with  knowledge,  or  to  teach  it  where  to 
find  what  it  wants. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  time  necessary  to  dis- 
cipline the  mind  so  as  to  call  it  educated, 
you  will  have  a  vast  amount  of  knowledge 
poured  into  the  mind.  Some  of  it  will  stay, 
but  the  greater  part  will  run  directly  through 
and  be  lost.  Still,  the  waters  leave  a  tinge  in 
the  channel,  and  the  banks  through  which 
they  passed  are  richer  than  before.  But  at 
the  completion  of  the  course  of  study,  you 
have  new  and  enlarged  and  corrected  views. 
You  stand  on  a  higher  point  of  ground,  and 
can  see  farther  in  every  direction.  You  have 
also  saved  a  great  many  things  that  are  valu- 
able. They  are  in  the  mind,  not  like  drift-wood 
upon  the  shore,  strewed  anywhere ;  but  they 
are  stored  away  in  the  mind,  in  their  appropri- 
ate places,  labelled,  numbered,  and  ready  for 
use  whenever  wanted.     This,  to  be  sure,  is 


LOOSE    CHANGE.  47 

not  the  greatest  object  of  an  education.  Et  is 
only  incidental;  but  it  has  great  value.  But 
Where  your  own  stored  resources  slop  and 
fail,  you  need  not  slop.  The  knowledge  which 
you  have  in  fche  mind  is  fche  loose  change,  to 
be  used  as  called  for  on  smaU  occasions;  but 
fche  bank  upon  which  yon  are  to  draw  is  inex- 
haustible. You  know  where  to  go  for  ma- 
terials of  thought,  of  composition,  or  of  in- 
formation. You  know  what  histories  of  the 
past  are  best;  you  know  how  to  make  a  good 

index  of  a  volume  yield  you  a  grej.it  amount 
Of  information  in  a  short  time.  „  You  know 
how  to  make  your  author  do  the  most  pos- 
sible for  you  in  a  short  time.  You  know 
how  to  shake  the  tree  in  order  to  obtain  the 
ripest  fruit.  You  know  from  which  bottle 
to  obtain  the  most  exquisite  odors  from 
the  condensed  extracts  within.  If  you  want 
to  know  a  fact  in  the  lite  of  l>uoiiapartc, 
you  know  how  and  where  to  find  it  with- 
out reading  the    volume   through.     If    you 

are  expecting  lo  meet  a  descendant  of  a.  great 
man,  you  know  where  to  find  a.  brief  ac- 
count of  that   man,   so    that   you    can   eon- 


48  WHERE    TO    LOOK. 

verse  concerning  him  to  advantage,  with 
pleasure  to  him,  and  with  profit  to  yourself. 
And  here  I  cannot  help  saying,  that,  if  every 
one  who  expects  to  go  into  company  on  a 
particular  evening  would  go  to  books  and 
obtain  one  valuable  thought,  and  use  it,  giv- 
ing the  name  of  the  author  if  he  saw  fit, 
the  individuals  would,  every  one,  be  more  re- 
spected, and  the  company  be  saved  the  mor- 
tification of  saying  all  the  small,  light,  and 
foolish  things  possible.  In  a  world  contain- 
ing the  thoughts  and  the  beautiful  creations 
of  all  the  past,  the  man  or  the  woman  who 
cannot  carry  to  the  common  gathering  at  least 
one  valuable  thought  ought  not  to  be  toler- 
ated. Not  long  since,  I  overheard  a  gentle- 
man roundly  asserting  (he  had  read  it  in  a 
penny  newspaper  that  afternoon)  to  a  lady, 
that  Lord  Bacon  was  not  a  great  man, — 
only  second  or  third  rate.  And  the  lady  said, 
'  Indeed,'  and  looked  pleased,  and  vacant, 
and  had  no  more  to  say  in  the  defence  of  that 
immortal  mind,  than  if  he  had  said  that  West- 
phalia hams  and  bacon  are  pretty  much  the 
same  thing.     An  educated  young  lady  who 


NOT    A    SHORT    JOB. 


49 


will  cry,  '  Indeed ! '  when  puppies  thus  dig  on 
the  graves  of  giants,  and  say, '  There 's  nothing 
worth  scratching  for  here,'  ought  to  have  no 
society  more  intellectual  than  a  lap-dog  with 
a  blue  ribbon  about  his  neck. 

"  7.  One  more  object  to  be  mentioned  is  to 
create  habits  of  patient  toil. 

"  If  a  man  has  a  field  of  grass  to  mow,  or  a 
wheel  to  build,  or  if  a  lady  has  an  article  to 
sew,  or  a  nice  cake  to  make,'  each  one  can 
see,  at  every  step,  there  is  progress  made. 
Each  feels  that  it  is  but  a  short  job,  and  then 
it  will  be  done.  But  in  study,  the  results  of 
a  day's  labor  are  seen  to  be  so  small,  if  seen 
at  all,  that  there  is  nothing  to  cheer.  You 
cannot  show  what  you  have  accomplished. 
You  can  see  that  the  hill  looks  higher  and 
steeper,  and  that  you  have  climbed  hard  all 
the  day,  but  you  cannot  see  any  progress. 
You  can  see  that  to-morrow  will  be  like 
to-day;  and  that  it  is  toil,  toil,  from  day 
to  day,  and  from  week  to  week,  without 
much,  if  any,  apparent  advance.  It  is  un- 
mitigated labor.  You  do  not  have  the  lux- 
ury of  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  as  in  bodily 
4 


50  •  IRON-HEARTED    BELL. 

toil.  How  much  patience  is  needed  to  get 
one  lesson  in  Latin,  or  to  make  a  single  good 
recitation  in  algebra !  Now  you  must  multi- 
ply this  toil  as  many  times  over  as  you  have 
lessons.  In  the  course  of  a  week,  and  a  year, 
how  much  is  the  patience  exercised !  And 
this  toil,  this  perseverance,  this  endurance  of 
what  is  hard  and  what  we  naturally  dislike, 
is  the  very  discipline  which  we  must  meet  all 
the  way  through  life.  Toil,  patient  toil,  is 
our  lot,  and  there  is  no  place  where  the  young 
can  learn  it  so  well  as  at  school.  At  home, 
the  young  lady  will  now  and  then  make  an 
effort,  —  she  will  take  some  extra  steps  or 
stitches,  and  perhaps  for  a  few  hours  or  days 
will  really  toil.  But  these  seasons  are  excep- 
tions. She  visits,  she  has  company,  she  sews 
when  she  pleases,  reads  when  she  feels  like  it, 
and  thinks  when  she  cannot  help  it.  There 
is  no  system  of  patient  toil.  There  is  no  rigid, 
unyielding  bell,  that  has  no  bowels  of  com- 
passion, and  nothing  human  about  it  but  a 
tongue,  calling  for  punctuality,  for  study,  and 
for  attainment.  But  at  school,  lesson  follows 
lesson.     You  may  yawn  or  you  may  weep, 


HABIT    OF    TOIL.  51 

but  there  is  no  escape.  There  comes  the 
hour,  and  your  class  will  be  there,  and  you 
must  be  on  hand  and  ready,  or  you  lose  your 
standing.  Every  day  impresses  the  habit  of 
toil  upon  you,  till  eventually,  strange  as  it 
may  seem,  it  becomes  easy,  and  finally  pleas- 
ant. It  is  not  merely  that  you  can  study,  can 
apply  the  mind,  and  can  conquer  your  les- 
sons, but  you  have  the  habit  of  doing  so. 
Hence  it  is,  that  the  girl  who  has  been  the 
longest  at  school,  and  has  done  most  to  ac- 
quire this  habit,  finds  it  much  easier  to  study 
than  those  who  lack  this  habit." 

"  O  father,  you  don't  mean  to  keep  me  at 
school  till  I  have  got  such  a  habit  of  study 
that  I  shall  love  the  toil,  do  you  ?  " 

"  That  will  depend  on  circumstances.  I 
am  now  showing  you  what  you  study  for,  — 
the  object  of  studying  at  all.  And  I  believe  I 
have  given  you  enough  for  once." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  but  after  all,  you  have  not 
told  me  how  to  study.  That 's  what  I  want 
to  know." 

"  That  we  must  discuss  at  our  next  break- 
fast." 


CHAPTER    IV. 

HOW  TO  STUDY. 

Witch  Stories.  The  Question  proposed.  Study  dry  "Work. 
Look  it  out  again.  Bishop  Jewel's  Memory.  Conquer, 
step  by  step.  A  High  Standard.  A  Finished  Young  Lady. 
Capacity  wanted.  Chain  the  Attention.  Author  of  this 
Mischief.  Dr.  Gregory.  Ship  obeying  the  Helm.  Alge- 
bra forgotten.  Waters  filtered.  Cambridge  and  Oxford. 
Taste  cultivated.    Duty  become  Pleasure. 

In  our  nursery  books,  we  read  of  seven- 
leagued  boots,  with  which  a  man  can  take 
twenty  miles  at  a  step  ;  and  we  have  heard  of 
halters  by  which  witches  turned  their  hus- 
bands into  horses,  and  in  a  single  night  could 
drive  them  over  continents ;  and  strange  tales 
are  told  at  twilight,  of  rooks  as  large  as  a 
church,  whose  flight  darkened  the  air,  and  in 
whose  claws  a  man  might  be  carried  over 
oceans;   and  children    have   trembled  at  the 


THE    QUESTION    PROPOSED.  53 

thought  of  cannon  into  which  a  weary  travel- 
ler might  creep  for  lodgings,  and  at  daylight 
find  that  he  had  been  shot  into  a  foreign 
country,  where  were  strange  faces  and  an  un- 
known language :  but  we  have  never  yet  read 
of  a  machine  which  could  make  the  ignorant 
mind  cultivated  and  refined,  without  toil  and 
hard  labor.  There  are  no  seven-leagued  boots 
that  enable  us  to  go  through  all  the  limits  of 
science,  and  gather  all  the  rich  fruits  there 
found,  in  a  single  day.  There  is  no  halter 
that  can  subdue  the  wandering  attention,  and 
discipline  the  imagination,  in  a  few  hours. 
There  is  no  one  who  can  have  a  cultivated 
and  well-disciplined  mind  without  personal 
labor  and  great  effort.  You  may  acquire  ease 
of  manners,  and  a  superficial  character,  very 
easily ;  but  you  cannot  think,  or  have  a  mind 
capable  of  judging  and  deciding  rightly,  with- 
out hard  study.  But  how  shall  I  study  ?  How 
learn  ?  How  do  the  thing  required  ?  I  shall 
spend  this  chapter  in  the  attempt  to  tell  you. 

1.  Make  up  your  mind  that  study  is  hard 
work. 

Many  things  make  it  hard.     Any  thing  to 


54  STUDY    DRY    WORK. 

which  we  are  unaccustomed  is  difficult.  It  is 
tiresome  to  sit  down  and  remain  in  the  same 
position,  to  confine  the  attention,  to  control 
the  wandering  thoughts,  to  take  hold  of  a 
thing  that  is  new  and  which  you  do  not 
understand,  to  grapple  with  difficulties  con- 
stantly arising.  It  is  not  like  walking,  when 
you  can  see  just  how  fast  you  move,  and  see 
that  every  step  sets  you  onward ;  it  is  not  like 
your  sewing,  when  you  can  see  that  every 
stitch  makes  one  less ;  it  is  not  like  any 
labor  of  the  body.  It  is  dry  work,  and  some- 
times it  is  cry-iuork.  You  would  not  need 
teachers  to  urge  and  assist  you,  parents  to  en- 
courage you,  classes  to  incite  you,  school- 
mates to  watch  you  and  compete  with  you, 
and  the  bell  to  admonish  you  every  half-hour, 
if  it  were  not  hard  work.  Expect  then  that 
every  lesson  will  require  hard  application ; 
that  there  are  no  pillows  of  down  for  the 
mind  in  study,  but  at  every  step  it  must  be 
girded  up,  goaded  to  effort,  and  pushed  on  to 
toil. 

2.    Go  over  your  lesson  again  and  again. 

If  you  have  a  translation  to  recite,  a  prop- 


LOOK    IT    OUT    AGAIN.  55 

osition  to  demonstrate,  an  explanation  to 
give,  go  over  it  as  many  times  as  possible. 
Sometimes  you  have  a  new  word  to  translate 
from  the  Latin,  German,  or  French.  You 
look  it  out  in  the  Dictionary,  and  yet,  in  a 
few  minutes,  it  has  passed  from  your  memory. 
"What  shall  you  do  ?  Simply  look  it  out 
again  and  again,  and  as  often  as  is  necessary. 
A  distinguished  professor  of  languages  in 
one  of  our  colleges  has  been  heard  to  say, 
that  he  has  looked  out  a  single  word  in  his 
lexicon  over  fifty  times !  When  we  teach  a 
child  his  letters,  he  can  hardly  confine  his  at- 
tention for  a  moment,  and  we  depend  on  rep- 
etition to  fix  the  word  permanently  in  his 
mind.  I  cannot  speak  too  highly  of  review- 
ing the  same  lesson  over  and  over  again. 
Were  I  to  instruct,  I  might  err  in  reviewing 
too  much,  if  that  is  possible.  At  any  rate,  I 
should  repeat  the  same  lesson  very  often. 
But  in  learning  your  lesson  you  will  be  in  no 
danger  of  going  over  it  too  many  times. 
Once  will  not  make  you  master  of  it,  nor  will 
twice.  When  you  hear  a  young  lady  say 
that  she  can  get  her  lesson  by  reading  it  over 


56  bishop  jewel's  memory. 

once  or  twice,  you  may  {eel  sure  she  has  not 
got  it,  or  if  she  has,  it  will  not  stay  long  with 
her.  *What  comes  quickly  goes  quickly.  And 
do  not  feel  discouraged,  if,  af  first,  and  for 
years,  the  mind  moves  slowly.  If  you  will 
faithfully  go  over  the  lesson,  again  and  again, 
you  will  find  that  your  memory  will  grow  ac- 
curate and  reliable.  "  Bishop  Jewel  had  natu- 
rally a  very  strong  memory,  which  he  so  im- 
proved by  art,  that  he  could  exactly  repeat 
whatever  he  wrote  after  once  reading.  Bish- 
op Hooper  once,  to  try  him,  wrote  about  forty 
Welsh  and  Irish  words.  Mr.  Jewel,  going 
a  little  while  aside,  and  recollecting  them  in 
his  memory,  and  reading  them  twice  or  thrice 
over,  said  them  by  heart,  backward  and  for- 
ward, exactly  in  the  same  order  they  were  set 
down.  And  he  taught  his  tutor,  Mr.  Park- 
hurst,  the  same  art." 

3.  Resolve  to  understand  every  lesson  as 
far  as  you  go. 

Some  have  the  idea  that,  if  they  do  not 
quite  see  through  this  lesson,  they  shall  the 
next,  and  that  will  do  quite  as  well.  Be  sure 
that  every  unconquered  difficulty  will,  by  and 


CONQUER,    STEP    BY    STEP.  57 

by,  become  an  enemy  behind  you,  and  will 
be  exceedingly  annoying.  In  mastering  one 
hard  lesson  to-day,  you  conquer  half  a  "dozen 
for  the  future.  You  teach  the  mind  to  be 
careful  and  patient,  and  you  acquire  the  prin- 
ciples which  are  to  be  applied  hereafter.  The 
lesson  may  be  a  dry  one,  or  a  difficult  one. 
No  matter.  Determine  that  you  will  conquer 
it,  and  understand  all  that  can  be  known 
about  it.  A  distinguished  scholar  says  he 
owes  his  success  to  the  faithful  observance  of 
his  rule,  always  to  believe  that  whatever 
could  be  done  by  any  person,  could,  if  he 
would  take  sufficient  pains,  be  done  by  him. 
It  is  probably  no  harder  for  you  to  sit  down 
and  thoroughly  understand  a  lesson,  than  it 
was  once  for  the  mind  that  made  your  text- 
book, or  than  for  the  teacher  who  disciplined 
his  mind  by  study  so  as  to  be  qualified  to  in- 
struct you.  None  find  "any  other  way  to  be- 
come scholars  but  to  understand  each  and 
every  lesson  as  they  go  along.  To  say  that  I 
have  my  task  so  that  I  can  recite  pretty  well, 
or  so  that  my  teacher  will  not  find  fault,  is  not 
enough.     If  you   find,    after   using   all   your 


58 


A    FINISHED    YOUNG    LADY. 


own  efforts,  that  there  is  any  thing  you  can- 
not understand,  then  ask  for  aid  from  those 
who  can  render  it,  but  do  not  leave  it  till  the 
obstacle  is  removed.  Every  such  negligence 
will  be  a  great  trouble  to  you  hereafter. 

4.   Do  not  undertake  too  many  studies. 

If  there  is  any  one  thing  which  prevents 
our  daughters  from  receiving  a  thorough  edu- 
cation, it  is  the  feeling,  among  parents  and 
daughters,  that  one  must  be  educated,  fin- 
ished, accomplished  and  polished  and  com- 
plete, and  all  must  be  done  by  the  time  she  is 
about  eighteen  years  old.  In  order  to  do  this, 
the  school  must  be  a  kind  of  mental  hot-bed. 
She  must  understand  all  the  English  branches, 
of  course,  and  the  parents  will  be  very  much 
gratified  if  they  can  say  she  studied  Latin 
and  German  and  Italian  and  French,  of 
course.  Yea,  she  spoke  it  with  a  native 
teacher.  And  then  she  must  be  familiar  with 
algebra;  geometry  must  be  at  her  tongue's 
end;  she  must  be  at  home  in  history  and 
criticism  ;  she  must  take  music-lessons,  and 
sing  divinely ;  she  must  draw  in  crayon,  and 
paint  in  water    and    oil    colors :    she   must 


CAPACITY    WANTED.  59 

learn  to  read  and  write  blank  verse,  —  to  say 
nothing  about  dancing  and  love ;  —  all  this 
before  she  is  eighteen.  This  to  be  sure  is 
something ;  but  in  our  boyhood  we  heard  of 
an  old  lady  in  Connecticut,  who  washed  and 
baked  and  brewed,  made  soap  and  a  cheese, 
and  read  the  Bible  through,  all  in  one  day! 
We  wonder  if  some  of  these  young  ladies  who 
are  such  intellectual  prodigies  may  not  be  re- 
lated to  her.  By  the  time  our  boys  are  fitted 
and  qualified  to  go  to  college,  and  begin  then- 
education,  our  daughters  must  have  theirs  all 
completed ;  and  they  must  not  only  stop  at 
the/given  time  and  place,  but  they  must  have 
gone  over  all  that  is  thought  necessary  to  a 
minute,  thorough,  full,  .accomplished,  fashion- 
able, essential  and  non-essential  education. 
The  lady  who  inquired  of  the  teacher  what 
more  her  daughter  wanted,  and  was  told, 
"  Nothing,  Madam,  but  a  capacity,"  and  who 
replied,  "  Well,  get  her  one,  for  her  father  is 
rich  and  able  to  pay  for  it,"  was  right,  if  we 
only  knew  where  the  article  is  to  be  had.  In 
college,  we  never  attempt  to  carry  on  more 
than  three  studies  at  once :  but  our  young 


60  CHAIN    THE    ATTENTION. 

ladies  will  take  more  than  twice  that  number, 
and  make  —  nothing  of  them  !  Were  we  to 
advise,  we  would  never  have  the  mind  tasked 
with  more  than  three  at  once.  By  taking  too 
many,  you  distract  the  mind,  and  by  turning 
from  one  subject  to  another  too  often,  weary 
and  exhaust  it.  "  John  Williams,  an  English 
prelate,  used  to  allot  one  month  to  a  certain 
province  of  learning,  esteeming  variety  almost 
as  refreshing  as  cessation  from  labor,  at  the 
end  of  which  he  would  take  up  some  other 
matter,  and  so  on  till  he  came  round  to  his 
former  courses.  This  method  he  observed 
especially  in  his  theological  studies,  and  he 
found  his  account  in  it."  In  amusements  we 
want  change  often.  But  in  study,  if  we  get 
the  mind  turned  in  a  particular  direction  for  a 
time,  we  want  to  keep  it  there  till  it  has  ob- 
tained strength. 

5.  When  engaged  in  study,  give  all  your 
attention  to  it. 

This  is  a  very  hard  thing  to  do.  You  sit 
down  determined  to  learn  that  lesson  well. 
Before  you  are  aware  of  it,  your  thoughts  are 
somewhere  else.     A  figure  in  the  dress  of  a 


AUTHOR    OF    THIS    MISCHIEF.  61 

schoolmate,  the  color  of  a  bright  ribbon  on 
her  neck,  a  stray  lock  of  hair,  the  rustling  of 
a  paper,  the  striking  of  a  clock,  the  scratch- 
ing of  a  pen,  any  noise,  any  movement, 
may  divert  your  attention  and  turn  off  your 
thoughts.  You  bring  them  back  to  the  lesson 
and  begin  again.  Before  long  they  are  off 
again, — you  are  at  home,  you  are  conversing 
with  your  friends,  you  are  in  company,  you 
are  among  belles  and  beaux,  small  talk  and 
all  talk.  Now  again  you  try  to  bring  the 
mind  back  to  the  hard,  dry  lesson.  And  how 
reluctantly  does  it  come !  The  lesson  grows 
harder  every  moment,  and  you  sigh,  "  What 
a  tedious  lesson  !  Did  any  poor  creature  ever 
have  to  study  so  hard  before  ?  were  there  ever 
such  strict  teachers  ?  "  And  so  you  feel  ready 
to  quarrel  with  your  lesson,  and  with  your 
teachers,  with  the  school,  and  with  any  body 
and  every  body  but  the  very  author  of  all  this 
mischief,  yourself!  When  you  sit  down  to 
that  lesson,  determine  that  you  will  give  the 
mind  so  wholly  to  it,  that  you  will  hear 
nothing,  see  nothing,  care  for  nothing,  till  you 
have    conquered    the    task.     Let  the   paper 


62  DR.    GREGORY. 

rustle,  the  clock  strike,  curly  locks  go  astray, 
but  do  not  let  them  disturb  you.  But, 
above  all,  do  not  permit  your  thoughts  to 
wander  to  things  at  a  distance,  —  building 
castles  in  the  air,  or  thinking  how  delightful 
it  would  be  to  be  here  or  to  be  there,  how 
pleasant  to  do  this  or  do  that.  One  thing 
at  a  time.  Down,  down  with  your  mind  and 
courage  to  that  lesson.  Give  all  your  soul  to 
it  for  the  present.  Chain  the  attention,  the 
thoughts,  all  to  it,  and  you  will  soon  feel  that, 
by  the  wrestling,  you  have  acquired  strength. 
Dr.  Gregory  says :  "  With  a  few  exceptions 
(so  few,  indeed,  that  they  need  scarcely  to  be 
taken  into  a  practical  estimate),  any  person 
may  learn  any  thing'  upon  which  he  sets  his 
heart.  To  insure  success,  he  has  simply  so 
to  discipline  his  mind  as  to  check  its  vagran- 
cies, to  cure  it  of  its  constant  proneness  to 
be  doing  two  or  more  things  at  a  time,  and  to 
compel  it  to  direct  its  combined  energies, 
simultaneously,  to  a  single  object,  and  thus  to 
do  one  thing  at  once.  This  I  consider  as  one 
of  the  most  difficult,  but  one  of  the  most  use- 
ful, lessons  a  young  person  can  learn."     One 


ONLY  FOR  HALF  AN  HOUR.        63 

reason  why  the  memory  of  the  blind  is  so 
tenacious  is  probably  that,  not  being  diverted 
by  objects  surrounding  them,  they  can  con- 
centrate their  attention  firmly  and  fixedly. 
Nor  need  this  become  wearisome,  for  you  will 
rest  often.  The  school  exercises  will  be  so 
arranged  that  every  hour,  or  perhaps  every 
half-hour,  you  will  be  released.  Professional 
men  have  every  week  to  sit  down  with  the 
pen  in  hand,  and  bend  the  mind,  and  task  all 
their  powers,  and  write  three  hours  at  a  time, 
without  rising  from  the  chair,  or  laying  down 
the  pen.  I  would  willingly  engage  thus  to  sit 
and  labor  three  hours  daily,  for  seven  days  in 
the  week,  if  that  would  accomplish  all  I  feel 
bound  to  do ;  and  surely  a  young  lady  can 
give  her  mind  and  her  attention  to  her  lesson 
for  half  an  hour,  when  she  knows  that  at  the 
end  of  that  time  she  will  be  released. 

6.  Study  any  thing  that  is  assigned  to  you 
cheerfully. 

How  often  do  you  hear  scholars  say,  and 
they  think  it  oftener  than  they  express  their 
dissatisfaction,  "  This  study  will  be  of  no 
possible  use  to  me  ;   in  after  life  I  shall  never 


64 


SHIP    OBEYING    THE    HELM. 


use  it,  and  why  must  I  study  it  now  ? " 
Whenever  this  discontent  arises,  you  forget 
the  objects  of  study  as  illustrated  in  the 
last  chapter.  Very  likely  you  may  never 
be  called  to  use  the  particular  study ;  but  you 
do  not  study  for  the  sake  of  the  knowledge 
you  lay  up  in  your  memory  for  future  use, 
but  more  especially  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
ciplining the  mind,  —  teaching  it  how  to 
think,  to  discriminate,  to  acquire,  to  call  up 
and  to  use  its  own  powers.  You  are  teach- 
ing the  ship  to  obey  the  helm  hereafter.  You 
are  gaining  power  over  your  own  attention 
and  thoughts.  You  are  learning  to  control 
your  powers  and  faculties  at  your  will.  If 
the  study  of  mathematics,  languages,  or  ma- 
gic, will  do  that,  then  study  these.  The  ner- 
vous child  might  be  set  to  hold  a  gold  watch 
with  care,  not  because  he  will  be  called  upon, 
in  after  life,  to  hold  gold  watches  for  any 
length  of  time,  but  because  it  aids  him  to 
control  himself,  and  it  teaches  him  to  be  care- 
ful. We  make  the  colt  draw  the  bush  around 
the  field,  not  because  it  will  be  his  future  em- 
ployment to   draw  bushes,  but  because  we 


ALGEBRA    FORGOTTEN.  65 

wish  to  teach  him  to  draw,  and  not  to  be 
frightened  at  what  is  to  come  after  him.  You 
may,  or  you  may  not,  wish  to  instruct  other 
minds  hereafter ;  but  whether  you  do  or  not. 
every  lesson  which  you  now  thoroughly  un- 
derstand will  be  of  use  all  the  way  through 
life.  We  care  not  whether  you  ever  see  an 
algebra  again  after  you  have  mastered  it. 
The  benefits  of  studying  it  do  not  depend  on 
the  question  whether  you  ever  again  see  those 
problems  which  now  cost  you  so  many  hours 
of  patient  labor.  The  solutions  may  not  re- 
main, but  the  benefit  of  having  conquered 
these  difficulties  will  not  pass  away. 

The  waters  that  have  been  thoroughly 
filtered  remain  pure,  though  the  filter  is  no 
longer  used.  So  that,  whatever  study  is 
thought  best  for  you  to  pursue,  take  hold  of 
it  cheerfully,  and  let  no  foolish  notion  that  it 
will  not  be  useful  in  life  prevent  your  doing 
that  study  full  justice. 

7.  Select  those  studies  which  are  best  to 
strengthen  the  mind. 

Young  ladies  who  are  brought  up  in  good 
society  will  have  abundant  opportunities  to 
5 


66  CAMBRIDGE    AND    OXFORD. 

improve  their  taste  and  to  cultivate  and  re- 
fine their  manners.  But  if  they  neglect  to 
strengthen  the  faculties  of  the  mind  at  school, 
they  can  never  do  it.  To  do  this,  they  can 
use  mental  arithmetic.  Scarcely  any  exercise 
can  be  more  valuable  than  the  practice  which 
enables  you  to  carry  accurately  long  processes 
of  addition  or  multiplication  "in  the  head." 
And  we  must  confess  that  we  take  great  de- 
light in  hearing  a  young  lady  recite  well  in 
algebra,  and  in  Euclid,  and  if  they  could  and 
would  go  on  to  the  higher  mathematics,  we 
should  be  still  more  pleased.  For  there  is  no 
study,  which,  on  the  whole,  is  so  good  to 
strengthen  the  mind  as  mathematics.  In 
studying  Latin  or  Greek,  you  acquire  a  dis- 
criminating power  over  language,  and  learn 
what  is  the  force,  position,  and  strength  of 
words.  In  mental  philosophy  you  learn  how 
the  mind  works ;  but  to  teach  it  to  work,  and 
how  to  work  hard,  give  us  mathematics. 
Though  it  may  be  that  Cambridge  and  Ox- 
ford, so  long  rivals,  and  so  eagerly  contending 
for  preeminence,  one  devoting  the  strength  in 
mathematics  and  the  other  ranking  the  dead 


TASTE    CULTIVATED.  67 

languages  as  of  the  first  importance,  have  at 
last  decided  rightly^  when  each  tries  to  unite 
both  branches  of  study. 

As  to  what  are  called  accomplishments,  — 
they  doubtless  have  their  use  and  their  place. 
But  whether  they  compensate  for  the  im- 
mense amount  of  time  spent  on  them  is  an- 
other question.  For  example,  I  have  often 
thought  that,  if  half  the  time  spent  in  learning 
to  draw  and  to  paint  were  spent,  under  a 
competent  teacher,  in  learning  how  to  judge 
of  paintings  and  drawings,  how  to  discrimi- 
nate and  enjoy  what  is  really  beautiful,  it 
would  be  far  more  advantageous  to  most 
young  ladies.  To  be  a  poor  artist  is  not  very 
desirable  ;  but  to  be  a  good  judge  of  the  works 
of  art,  is  a  very  high  and  pleasurable  accom- 
plishment ;  and  I  am  sometimes  led  to  wish 
that  the  same  expense,  which  is  frequently 
laid  out  in  teaching  the  young  ladies  of  a 
seminary  to  draw  and  paint,  could  be  laid  out 
in  procuring  beautiful  pictures,  with  a  real  art- 
ist to  come  in  for  a  few  days  each  term  and 
lecture  upon  them,  and  teach  how  to  judge 
and  how  to  enjoy  good  paintings,  drawings, 


68  .     DUTY    BECOME    PLEASURE. 

and  engravings.  I  am  not  sure  that  the  ex- 
periment would  not  command  the  approba- 
tion of  the  wisest  and  best.  How  many  learn 
to  appreciate  beautiful  poetry  who  never  try 
to  write  a  line  of  verse ! 

You  will  see  from  what  I  have  said,  that 
study  is  a  thing  which  no  one  can  do  for  you. 
Authors  may  prepare  good  text-books,  carpen- 
ters may  make  pleasant  desks  and  beautiful 
rooms  for  study,  and  teachers  may  be  ready 
to  aid  and  encourage  you,  and,  after  all,  no- 
body can  study  for  you.  It  is  the  toil  of  the 
brain,  and  it  must  be  done  by  yourself  alone. 
It  will  always  be  hard,  but  easier  the  more 
and  longer  that  you  study.  God  has  so  made 
us,  that  the  duty  which  is  at  first  unpleasant 
will  become  easier  and  lighter,  till  at  last  it  is 
a  positive  pleasure.  The  first  rounds  of  the 
ladder  are  the  most  difficult  to  mount.  The 
first  part  of  the  estate  is  the  most  difficult  to 
obtain.  The  first  few  days  of  a  journey  are 
the  most  wearisome.  By  every  effort  you 
make,  by  every  difficulty  you  overcome,  by 
every  successful  bending  of  the  mind  and  at- 
tention  to    your   lesson,    you   are   acquiring 


THE    MIND    OBEDIENT    TO    THE    WILL.        69 

power  and  laying  up  strength  for  future 
years.  You  cannot  become  a  scholar,  nor 
can  you  discipline  your  mind,  in  a  day ;  but 
every  day  you  can  take  a  step  forward,  and  if 
faithful  to  yourself,  you  can  learn,  while  at 
school,  how  to  make  your  mind  an  obedient 
and  a  willing  servant  to  the  will,  how  to 
quarry  out  beautiful  and  polished  stones  from 
the  deep  earth,  and  how  to  create,  for  the  soul, 
a  palace  of  truth,  of  light,  and  of  joy. 


CHAPTER    V. 

SOCIAL  DUTIES  OF  THE  SCHOOL-GIRL. 

Power  of  Oratory.  Constant  Impression.  Almost  a  Nun. 
Poor  Eelations  forgotten.  Small  Coin  of  Life.  Professor 
Prancke's  Advice.  Crows'  Nests.  A  Beautiful  Compari- 
son. The  always  Miserable.  Mirth  and  Cheerfulness. 
What  you  will  desire  to  recall.  Severest  Punishment. 
Out  of  our  own  Shadow.  School-girls  not  Matrons.  One 
Burden  lightened.  Desperate  Intimacies.  Carry  Sun- 
shine with  you.    Not  afraid  of  Responsibility. 

The  tongue  was  given  us  as  a  means  of 
pleasure,  of  mental  and  moral  improvement. 
The  human  voice  is  the  most  powerful  instru- 
ment to  move  the  soul,  so  far  as  we  know, 
that  ever  came  from  the  hand  of  God.  And 
the  mightiest  power  which  this  instrument 
can  exert  is  in  speech.  The  utterance  of  mu- 
sic can  thrill  to  a  very  high  degree  ;  but  there 
are  only  a  very  few  who  are  greatly  moved 


POWER    OF    ORATORY.  71 

by  it.  It  requires  a  peculiar  organization  of 
the  human  body  to  feel  the  full  power  of  mu- 
sic. But  every  body  is  carried  away  by  the 
orator.  He  can  move  and  sway  the  heart, 
and  thus  the  feelings,  the  mind,  the  actions, 
and  the  whole  man,  as  no  songster  can  ever 
do.  There  is  no  voice  that  will  startle  or 
move  you  like  the  voice  of  human  agony.  In 
our  daily  social  intercourse,  we  use  the  voice 
as  the  great  instrument  by  which  to  com- 
municate our  thoughts  and  feelings.  This 
includes  the  words  uttered,  the  tones  and  ca- 
dences of  the  voice,  and  the  countenance  of 
the  speaker.  It  is  the  shortest  and  surest 
method  by  which  one  mind  can  reach  and 
communicate  with  another.  And  conversa- 
tion, which  usually  includes  all  our  social 
intercourse  with  one  another,  is  always  and 
at  all  times  for  good  or  for  evil.  You  make 
a  constant  impression  of  some  kind  or  other 
on  all  with  whom  you  come  in  contact. 

One  of  the  difficulties  of  the  school-girl, 
in  regard  to  this  subject,  is,  that  she  feels  no 
responsibility  in  regard  to  her  social  inter- 
course with   her   companions.     To   be   sure, 


72  ALMOST    A    NUN. 

she  would  not  insult  an  instructor,  and  she 
would  not  be  rude  and  unlady-like  before 
visitors,  and  she  would  not  be  untidy  in  her 
personal  appearance  in  the  school-room,  but 
in  private,  when  with  none  but  her  mates, 
may  she  not  throw  off  responsibility  and  say 
and  do  what  she  pleases  ?  I  reply,  Yes,  if  she 
pleases  to  say  and  to  do  only  what  is  proper 
and  becoming.  Some  young  ladies,  on  going 
to  school  and  meeting  new-comers,  are  fond 
of  entertaining  their  new  friends  with  doleful 
accounts  of  their  personal  sufferings,  —  what 
unheard  of  sacrifices  they  are  making  to  at- 
tend school ;  what  very  fine  houses  and  furni- 
ture, horses  and  dresses,  they  are  leaving  be- 
hind; what  genteel  society  they  have  moved 
in ;  and  how  awful  it  is  thus  to  be  shut  away 
and  secluded  in  the  crowded  room  of  the 
school!  She  seems  to  repine  most  of  all,  if 
she  could  only  express  herself,  that  she  finds 
a  new  standard  of  measurement  in  her  new 
position,  that  houses  and  furniture,  horses, 
dresses,  and  even  admirers,  are  nothing  here ; 
but  is  she  a  scholar?  Has  she  mind  and 
diligence,  industry  and  a  desire  to  improve? 


POOR    RELATIONS    FORGOTTEN.  73 

Some  want  to  talk  only  about  themselves, 
and  what  pertains  to  themselves.     And  per- 
haps selfishness,  the  most  unpardonable  self- 
ishness  in  the   world,  is   manifested   in   our 
daily  social  intercourse.     We  want  to  spend 
the  time  in  talking  about   ourselves  or  our 
great   and   rich    friends,   but   say   very   little 
about  our  poor  relations,  though  every  body 
has   poor  relations,  however  high  they   may 
carry  their  heads.     It  is  a  great  talent  to  be 
able  to  be  agreeable  in  conversation.  The  great 
secret  of  it  is  to  be  willing  to  forget  yourself, 
and  try  to  please  others.     "  To  hear  patiently 
and  to  answer  precisely,"  says  Rochefoucault, 
"  are   the   great   perfections    of  conversation. 
One  reason  why  we  meet  so  few  persons  who 
are  reasonable  and  agreeable  in  conversation 
is,  that  there  is  scarcely  any  one  who   does 
not  think  more  of  what  he  has  to  say  than 
of  answering  what  is  said  to  him."     When 
you  hear  another  talk,  do  not  try  to  think 
what   you   are  to   say  when  he  stops.      Fix 
your  mind  and  keep  your  mind  on  what  he 
is  saying,  and  your  reply  will  come  of  itself, 
if  you  have  any  reply.     The  great  secret  of 


74  SMALL    COIN    OF    LIFE. 

making  others  happy  in  our  intercourse  with 
them  is  to  forget  ourselves  entirely,  and  let 
all  our  interests,  for  the  time,  be  swallowed  up 
in  theirs.  "  Our  happiness  depends  less  upon 
the  art  of  pleasing  than  upon  a  uniform  dis- 
position to  please.  The  difference  is  that 
which  exists  between  ceremony  and  sin- 
cerity." It  is  not  merely  for  the  sake  of  pass- 
ing your  time,  or  of  being  entertained,  that 
you  have  intercourse  one  with  another.  But 
you  wish  to  make  it  an  influence  in  sweet- 
ening the  disposition,  cultivating  your  kind 
feelings,  and  drawing  out  your  benevolence. 
It  is  the  small  coin  of  life,  no  one  piece  of 
which  is  of  very  great  value,  but  with  it  we 
make  vastly  more  purchases  than  with  our 
bank-notes  and  heavy  gold.  It  is  in  the 
power  of  most  school-girls  to  learn  more 
about  conversation  at  school,  as  well  as  about 
books,  than  anywhere  else.  Here  you  are 
equals  :  and  every  one  has  the  power  of  di- 
recting the  conversation  in  the  right  way  for 
improvement.  "  Cultivate,"  says  Professor 
Francke,  "  a  talent  for  directing  the  conver- 
sation in  a  proper  channel.      Never  change 


crows'  nests.  75 

the  conversation  from  a  profitable  subject. 
Much  is  to  be  learned,  both  in  discipline  of 
the  mind  and  in  the  collection  of  facts,  by- 
much  conversation  on  the  same  topic.  Never 
interrupt  a  person  who  is  speaking,  and  be 
silent  if  you  yourself  are  interrupted."  % 

Some  young  misses  think  that  the  charac- 
ter of  a  hoyden,  a  kind  of  thoughtless  romp, 
is  a  beautiful  disguise  under  which  they  can 
conceal  themselves,  and  make  folly  and  rude- 
ness pass  for  wisdom  and  propriety.  But  they 
forget  that  we  cannot  respect  the  calf,  though 
we  may  be  amused  at  his  gambols.  We 
cannot  love  where  we  cannot  respect.  We 
have  had  the  misfortune  to  know  a  very  few 
ladies  who  wore  pantaloons  on  occasions, 
and  who  could  climb  trees  for  crows'  nests 
before  breakfast,  and  leap  fences  and  shoot 
with  a  double-barrelled  gun;  but  we  never 
found  it  in  us  to  respect  them.  You  always 
draw  yourself  up  when  you  see  such  a  young 
lady,  not  knowing  what  may  come  next.  You 
can  imagine  how  horses  would  run  side  by 
side,  but  when  you  see  the  heifer  taking  her 
stand  to  run,  you  do  not  know  what  the  crea- 


76  A    BEAUTIFUL    COMPARISON. 

ture  may  do.  Let  no  one  feel  that  she  can 
challenge  admiration  by  putting  off  her  sex 
and  laying  aside  the  delicacy  of  the  true 
lady,  even  though  she  might  come  out  in 
the  skin  and  the  voice  of  the  lion. 

Trifles  make  up  life ;  and  "  true  politeness 
is  fyenevolence  in  trifles."  You  cannot  ex- 
pect every  day  to  do  some  great  thing  to 
confer  happiness  around  you;  but  every  day 
you  can  do  little  acts  of  courtesy.  You  can 
forbear  to  utter  an  unkind  remark,  a  cutting 
sarcasm,  an  unpleasant  truth,  and  a  mortify- 
ing remark ;  and  you  can  by  tone  and  voice 
and  words  every  day  make  one  or  more 
happy.  If  you  cannot  remove  mountains 
from  the  paths  of  your  companions,  you  can 
show  kindness  and  gentleness.  "  A  gentle 
spirit  is  like  ripe  fruit,  which  bends  so  low 
that  it  is  at  the  mercy  of  every  one  who 
chooses  to  pluck  it,  while  the  harder  fruit 
keeps  out  of  reach.  No  one  living  in  society 
can  be  independent."  It  is  small,  frequent 
wounds  which  are  so  hard  to  bear.  The  horse 
may  now  and  then  step  on  your  foot  and 
cause  you  great  pain ;  but  we  suffer  far  more 


THE    ALWAYS    MISERABLE.  77 

from  the  impudent  horse-fly,  whose  foot  only 
tickles  as  he  walks  over  your  nose. 

One  great  thing  to  be  attended  to  is  an 
unflinching,  unalterable  cheerfulness.  Some 
people  have  no  sunny  side  to  their  houses. 
They  eat,  drink,  sleep,  and  summer  only  on 
the  north,  cold,  damp,  mouldy  side  of  the 
house.  They  seem  to  feel  that,  if  they  are  not 
martyrs  to  religion,  they  must  be  to  circum- 
stances. They  do  not  know  how  it  is,  but 
they  have  more  trials,  more  misfortunes,  than 
any  body  else.  All  the  colors  of  the  rainbow 
are  gathered  into  blue,  and  the  clear  sunshine 
would  be  pleasant,  were  it  not  that  it  is  always 
followed  by  bad  weather.  The  moon  would 
look  bright,  but  she,  too,  is  surrounded  by  a 
ring,  which  foretells  a  long  storm.  The  spring 
would  be  pleasant,  but  it  gets  here  so  late. 
The  summer  would  do  better,  but  it  is  always 
so  hot.  The  autumn  is  sad,  because  the 
leaves  decay  and  fall;  and  who  does  not 
know  that  winter  is  all  horrors !  If  there  be  a 
great,  a  certain  curse,  from  which  you  should 
strive  and  pray  to  be  delivered,  it  is  a  mur- 
muring disposition. 


78  MIRTH    AND    CHEERFULNESS. 

Some,  however,  mistake  mirth  for  cheerful- 
ness. They  feel  that  it  is  enough,  if  now  and 
then  they  throw  off  gloom,  and  break  through 
their  heart-rending  trials,  and  become  sweet 
and  mirthful.  This,  perhaps,  is  a  little  better 
than  nothing.  But  it  is  not  what  you  want. 
Let  the  beautiful  pen  of  Addison  instruct 
you.  "  I  have  always,"  says  he,  "  preferred 
cheerfulness  to  mirth.  The  latter  I  consider 
as  an  act,  the  former  as  a  habit  of  the  mind. 
Mirth  is  short  and  transient ;  cheerfulness 
fixed  and  permanent.  Those  are  often  raised 
to  the  greatest  transports  of  mirth  who  are 
subject  to  the  greatest  depressions  of  melan- 
choly :  on  the  contrary,  cheerfulness,  though 
it  does  not  give  the  mind  such  an  exquisite 
gladness,  prevents  us  from  falling  into  any 
depths  of  sorrow.  Mirth  is  like  a  flash  of 
lightning,  that  breaks  through  the  gloom  of 
clouds,  and  glitters  for  a  moment ;  cheerfulness 
keeps  up  a  kind  of  daylight  in  the  mind,  and 
fills  it  with  a  steady  and  perpetual  serenity." 

One  good  method  of  reformation  in  wrong 
habits,  and  in  little  things,  when  you  are 
away  at  school,  is  to  review  your  life  and  see 


WHAT    YOU    WILL    DESIRE    TO    RECALL.       79 

how  you  have  treated  your  parents.  If  I  mis- 
take not,  you  will  see  some  sad  pictures, 
when  memory  comes  to  hold  up  her  canvas, 
and  show  you  the  past.  Those  little  acts  of 
disobedience,  unkindness,  which  you  hardly 
thought  of  at  the  time,  should  now  come  up 
before  you  and  instruct  you,  not  merely  how 
you  will  behave  towards  them  in  future,  but 

* 

how  you  will  now  treat  your  companions. 
What  we  do  and  feel  to-day  will  come  up  in 
the  review  hereafter.  Charles  Lamb,  in  writ- 
ing to  his  friend,  thus  speaks  of  these  memo- 
ries in  his  own  case.  "  O  my  friend,  I  think 
sometimes,  could  I  recall  the  days  that  are 
past,  which  among  them  should  I  choose. 
Not  those  '  merrier  days,'  not  the  '  pleasant  days 
of  hope,'  not  those  '  wanderings  with  a  fair- 
haired  maid,'  which  I  have  so  often  and  so 
feelingly  regretted,  but  the  days,  Coleridge,  of 
a  mother's  fondness  for  her  school-boy.  What 
would  I  give  to  call  her  back  to  earth  for  one 
day,  on  my  knees  to  ask  her  pardon  for  all 
those  little  asperities  of  temper,  which,  from 
time  to  time,  have  given  her  gentle  spirit 
pain !     And  the  day,  my  friend,  I  trust  will 


80  SEVEREST    PUNISHMENT. 

come ;  there  will  be  time  enough  for  kind 
offices  of  love,  if  heaven's  eternal  years  shall 
be  ours.  Hereafter,  her  meek  spirit  shall  not 
reproach  me.  O  my  friend,  cultivate  the 
filial  feelings !  and  let  no  man  think  himself 
released  from  the  kind  charities  of  relation- 
ship. These  shall  give  him  peace  at  the  last ; 
these  are  the  best  foundation  for  every  species 
of  benevolence."  The  young  lady  should 
ever  bear  in  mind,  that  the  short  answer,  the 
impatient  look,  the  unkind  tone  of  voice,  and 
the  irritating  reply,  are  not  injuries  inflicted 
on  her  companions  merely.  They  recoil  and 
do  her  a  greater  injury  than  they  do  others; 
and  it  is  thus  that  a  "little  injury  done  to 
another  is  a  great  injury  done  to  ourselves. 
The  severest  punishment  of  an  injury  is  the 
consciousness  of  having  done  it ;  and  no  man 
suffers  more  than  he  who  is  turned  over  to 
the  pain  of  repentance."  The  heart,  in  its 
outgoings  and  ingatherings,  is  the  seat  of  our 
enjoyment.  You  want  to  draw  from  the 
hearts  around  you,  as  from  wells  of  pure, 
clear,  fresh,  and  unfailing  pleasure.  So  do 
others  wish  to  draw  from  you ;  and  the  max- 


OUT    OF    OUR    OWN    SHADOW.  81 

im  is  as  old  as  Seneca,  that,  "  if  you  wish  to 
gain  affection,  you  must  bestow  it."  And 
she  who  does  not  make  it  a  matter  of  prin- 
ciple and  of  calculation  to  do  at  least  one  act 
of  love  every  day,  is  not  out  of  her  own  dark 
shadow.  Make  it  a  matter  of  conscience,  at 
all  events,  and  at  any  cost,  not  to  speak  evil 
of  any  one.  It  would  be  better  still  not  to 
hear  evil  spoken.  It  always  takes  two  to 
make,  a  slander,  one  to  speak  and  one  to 
hear ;  and  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  decide 
which  is  the  more  guilty.  Do  not  keep  ac- 
count of  the  good  things  you  have  said  or 
done  for  others,  and  watch  for  their  return. 
"  Say  all  the  good  you  can  of  all,"  says  a 
quaint  writer,  "  but  if  you  would  have  evil 
spoken  of  any,  turn  that  office  over  to  the 
Devil."  You  will  hereafter  remember  and 
think  of  one  another,  just  as  you  now  ap- 
pear to  one  another.  No  time  or  circum- 
stances can  alter  the  impressions  which  you 
now  make  ;  and  if  you  wish  hereafter  to  be 
remembered  by  your  associates  with  respect 
and  kindness  and  love,  you  must  show  a 
kind,  friendly,  and  unselfish  heart. 
6 


82  SCHOOL-GIRLS    NOT    MATRONS. 

You  will  not  suppose  I  am  trying  to  make 
the  life  of  the  school-girl  a  formal,  stiff,  always- 
guarded  condition.  Far  from  it.  I  expect  you 
will  be  school-girls,  and  not  prim  matrons.  I 
expect  you  will  do  childish  acts  and  say  child- 
ish things ;  but  what  I  want  is,  that  these  lit- 
tle things  which  you  do  and  say  shall  be 
done  and  said  with  a  view  to  make  others 
happy :  it  is,  that  you  make  it  a  point  in  all 
that  you  do,  whether  it  be  to  aid  in  a  lesson, 
comfort  in  a  sick-room,  or  only  to  pick  up  a 
pin,  to  do  it  all  for  the  purpose  of  mak- 
ing others  happy.  We  are  the  most  appro- 
priately dressed  when  others  give  our  dress 
no  thought ;  we  are  the  most  happy  when  we 
do  not  think  of  our  own  happiness,  and  most 
likely  to  be  beloved,  when  we  have  no 
thought  for  ourselves.  Treat  your  associ- 
ates, not  as  young  ladies  who  have  met  you 
here  to  compare  notes,  to  see  who  has  the 
most  property,  the  finest  homes,  the  gayest 
wardrobe,  the  brightest  eye,  or  the  fairest  face, 
but  as  friends  who  have  been  thrown  together 
on  the  sunniest  spot  in  life,  to  see  how  you 
can   aid  and  bless  one  another  in  providing 


DESPERATE    INTIMACIES.  ^3 

food  and  discipline  of  heart  and  of  the  intel- 
lect for  all  future  life.  She  who  can  banish 
one  shade  of  anxiety  or  of  sadness  from  the 
face  of  a  companion,  has  done  a  good  deed, 
and  she  who  has  lightened  one  burden,  or 
poured  a  single  flash  of  light  into  the  sorrow- 
ing heart,  will  not  lose  her  reward. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  it  is  best  to  see 
how  few  friends  you  can  make,  and  how  inti- 
mate you  can  become  with  them.  It  is  the 
way  with  school-girls,  often,  to  clan  together, 
to  select  two  or  three  unspeakably  dear  and 
intimate  associates,  —  sworn  friends  whom 
they  will  correspond  with  at  least  twice  a 
week,  all  the  rest  of  their  lives ;  and  they  feel 
that  this  is  the  best  way.  But  I  would  recom- 
mend you  to  try,  not  how  intimate  your  friends 
may  be,  but  how  many  you  can  make  your 
friends.  Endeavor  to  live  in  bright  sunshine, 
not  always  mourning  and  trying  to  feel  how 
unfortunate  you  have  been  in  your  room,  in 
your  room-mate,  in  your  teacher,  in  your  stud- 
ies, in  your  associates,  but  how  many  things 
you  have  to  make  you  happy.  In  your  corre- 
spondence home,  do  not  try  to  see  how  doleful 


84  CARRY    SUNSHINE    WITH    YOU. 

a  story  you  can  make  out,  —  what  sufferings 
you  have  to  undergo,  what  sacrifices  you  are 
making,  and  how  you  are  counting  the  weeks 
and  the  days,  the  hours  and  the  minutes, 
when  the  prison-doors  will  be  opened,  and  the 
poor  sufferer  may  again  set  her  face  towards 
that  paradise,  —  home,  —  which  was  any  thing 
but  a  paradise  while  she  was  in  it :  do  not  try 
to  see  how  much  romantic  suffering  you  can 
endure  in  six  months,  and  strive  to  make  your- 
self believe  that  you  really  are  almost  sacri- 
ficed on  the  altar  of  learning  ;  but  try  to  make 
the  beams  of  the  morning,  the  sweet  breath 
of  early .  flowers,  the  warm  light  of  the  sun, 
and  the  beautiful  world  that  surrounds  you, 
all  cheer  you  on  in  your  duties  ;  and  let  your 
face  carry  sunshine  into  every  room  that  you 
enter,  into  every  recitation  that  you  make, 
and  into  every  thing  you  do.  Remember 
that  there  are  few  places  in  this  world  where 
happiness  may  not  be  found.  But  like 
the  gold-dust,  it  must  be  first  sifted  out 
of  the  sand,  or  the  rock  must  be  broken, 
pounded,  and  perhaps  smelted,  ere  you  obtain 
it.     And  when  found,  it  is  not  in  great  lumps, 


NOT    AFRAID    OF    RESPONSIBILITY.  85 

but  in  grains.  So  our  happiness  is  made 
up  of  grains,  which  we  must  pick  up  par- 
ticle by  particle.  In  the  same  way  we  must 
impart  it.  In  no  situation  will  you  ever  have 
it  in  your  power  to  add  so  fast  to  your 
capital  as  while  at  school.  And  your  social 
intercourse  and  habits  affect  your  own  happi- 
ness, and  the  well-being  of  those  around  you 
now,  and  will  help  to  shape  your  and  their 
happiness,  for  all  the  future  of  your  life.  Feel 
that  you  have  not  come  here  to  shun  responsi- 
bility, but  to  assume  it ;  not  come  merely  to 
receive  good,  but  also  to  bestow  it ;  not  only 
to  receive  smiles,  but  to  scatter  them;  not 
alone  to  be  improved,  but  to  aid  in  improving 
others.  It  is  not  the  place  to  have  or  to  be 
dolls;  but  the  place  and  the  time  to  make 
moral  and  intellectual  greatness  the  standard, 
and  thus  humble  the  pride;  to  subdue  the 
temper,  and  bow  the  will,  and  govern  the 
heart,  and  thus  make  you  tolerable  to  your- 
self, and  lovely  in  the  eyes  of  others. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

TKIALS  AND  TEMPTATIONS. 

New  Trials.  Better  Scholars  than  you.  Friends  will  be  dis- 
appointed. "Wonderful  Blacksmith.  No  Excuse  for  you. 
Rock  Slates  and  Sea-egg  Pencils.  Not  too  late.  So  much 
done.  Parents'  Mistake.  A  Good-for-nothing  Machine. 
Too  great  a  Difference.  The  Best  Response.  Letters  like 
Chimneys.  Starving  Pupil.  Genteel  Prisons.  Why  not 
spend  Money?  School  not  for  the  Rich  alone.  Daniel 
Webster's  Congratulation.  East  Winds  must  come.  Cow- 
ard won  the  Day. 

Every  situation  has  its  inconveniences, 
which  we  call  trials ;  and,  of  course,  every 
new  situation  must  have  new  trials.  Some- 
times these  seem  heavy  because  they  are 
new,  though  in  reality  they  may  not  be  as 
severe  as  those  we  have  left  behind.  At 
home,  perhaps,  you  had  every  indulgence ; 
you   were   petted    and    caressed,   and   every 


NEW    TRIALS.  87 

thing  as  far  as  possible  was  made  to  bend  to 
your  pleasure.  But  when  you  reach  your 
place  in  the  school,  there  is  no  partiality,  no 
petting  your  whims,  no  caressing  your  wishes. 
You  have  to  take  your  place  among  a  multi- 
tude of  your  equals,  and  your  place  seems  a 
cold  one.  Their  interests  are  to  be  looked 
after  as  well  as  yours,  and  they  must  receive, 
each,  as  much  attention  as  you  do.  This  is  a 
new  trial.  It  is  one  that  you  did  not  think 
of,  and  it  meets  you  many  times  every  day. 
It  is  very  hard  to  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
we  are  of  no  more  consequence  than  others, 
and  are  to  receive  no  more  attention. 

You  have  the  trial,  too,  of  finding  by  pain- 
ful experience  that  there  are  others  who  go 
before  you.  They  have  manners  more  agree- 
able, dispositions  more  mild  and  winning, 
memories  more  retentive,  minds  that  are 
quicker  to  seize  and  understand  a  subject, 
thoughts  that  are  brighter,  and  an  imagina- 
tion that  flashes  more  than  yours ;  you  meet 
with  those  who  have  had  better  early  advan- 
tages, who  were  better  instructed  in  child- 
hood, and  who,  consequently,  can  better  com- 


88  FRIENDS    WILL    BE    DISAPPOINTED. 

mand  the  mind  than  you  can.  You  thought, 
before  leaving  home,  that  study,  away  from 
home,  would  be  easy;  that  you  could  stand 
among  the  first  in  the  school ;  but  you  find,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  that  many  are  far  above  you. 
This  is  a  severe  trial.  You  feel,  perhaps, 
mortified,  to  find  that  you  had  over-estimated 
yourself,  and  that  your  friends  had  made  the 
same  mistake.  You  feel,  perhaps,  that  you 
can  never  be  what  your  friends  expect ;  and 
that  the  great  thing  which  you  have  learned 
by  coming  to  school  is,  that  you  know  but 
a  very  little.  Now  out  of  these  circumstances 
arise  certain  temptations  into  which  you  are 
in  danger  of  falling. 

1.    The  temptation  to  indolence. 

This  temptation  is  so  universal,  so  power- 
ful, that  it  seems  to  be  a  part  of  our  very 
nature.  It  meets  us  at  all  times  and  places  ; 
before  we  rise  in  the  morning,  it  comes  and 
whispers  to  us ;  when  we  plan  to  do  any 
thing,  indolence  bids  us  put  it  off  till  to-mor- 
row, or  to  do  it  by  halves,  or  to  do  something- 
else  first,  or  to  try  some  easier  way.  When 
you  find  that  a  lesson  comes  hard,  she  tells 


WONDERFUL    BLACKSMITH.  89 

you  that  your  advantages  have  heretofore 
been  so  poor,  that  you  are  not^o  be  expected 
to  get  it  as  well  as  others.  You  forget  that 
there  are  no  circumstances  so  unfavorable, 
but  that  we  can  learn,  and  learn  a  great  deal. 
"  In  one  of  our  Southern  States  is  a  colored 
man,  who  has  recently  been  purchased  of  his 
master  to  be  sent  as  a  missionary  to  Africa. 
He  is  a  Presbyterian,  and  has  the  confidence 
of  all  who  know  him.  This  slave  is  a  black- 
smith. He  first  learned  the  letters  of  the 
alphabet  by  inducing  his  master's  children  to 
make  the  letters,  one  at  a  time,  on  the  door 
of  his  shop.  He  next  learned  to  put  them  to- 
gether, and  to  make  words,  and  was  soon 
able  to  read.  He  then  commenced  the  study 
of  arithmetic,  then  of  English  grammar  and 
geography.  He  is  now  able  to  read  the  Greek 
Testament  with  ease,  and  has  obtained  some 
knowledge  of  Latin,  and  even  commenced 
Hebrew,  which  he  was  compelled  to  give  up 
for  want  of  suitable  books.  He  is  now  read- 
ing theology,  in  which  he  makes  good  prog- 
ress. He  is  as  remarkable  for  piety  and 
humility  as  for  diligence.     He  studies  every 


90 


NO    EXCUSE    FOR    YOU. 


night  till  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock,  and  intel- 
ligent lawyers,  in  conversing  with  him,  feel 
that  he  is  their  equal.  He  is  between  thirty 
and  thirty-five  years  of  age." 

Now  what  excuse  have  you  for  indolence, 
when  you  see  that,  under  the  worst  circum- 
stances, diligence  will  raise  the  mind.  There 
are  no  strata  so  thick  under  which  the  mind 
can  be  buried,  that  diligence  cannot  burst 
them  and  cause  the  mind  to  work  up  through. 
If  any  ever  have  an  apology  for  indolence, 
it  is  those  who  are  crushed  by  poverty,  dark- 
ened by  ignorance,  and  depressed  by  their  cir- 
cumstances. But  the  individual  who  has 
every  possible  advantage,  as  you  have,  should 
blush  to  be  overcome  by  idleness.  If  the 
neglected  and  the  lowly  can  bend  or  break, 
and  rise  up  over  all  difficulties,  surely  you 
can  do  so  too.  Mr.  Pritchard,  a  missionary 
from  one  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  in  speak- 
ing to  a  London  audience,  stated  that  the  na- 
tive boys  belonging  to  one  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  having  no  slates,  and  no  writing- 
books,  supply  the  lack  by  going  to  the  moun- 
tains and  breaking  off  a  piece  of  the  rock,  one 


ROCK    SLATES    AND    SEA-EGG    PENCILS.        91 

side  of  which  they  smooth  by  rubbing  it  upon 
a  coral  reef.  They  then  dive  into  the  sea, 
and,  breaking  off  one  of  the  spires  of  the  sea- 
egg,  use  it  as  a  pencil.  The  speaker  held  in 
his  hand  one  of  these  substitutes  for  slates 
while  giving  the  account. 

And  when  we  remember  that  Samuel  Lee, 
Professor  of  Hebrew  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  England,  was  seventeen  years  of 
age  before  he  conceived  the  idea  of  learning  a 
foreign  language ;  that  out  of  his  small  earn- 
ings as  carpenter  he  purchased  at  a  book- 
stall a  volume,  which,  when  read,  he  ex- 
changed for  another,  and  so  by  degrees  he 
advanced  in  knowledge;  that  without  any 
living  assistant,  and  burdened  with  cares,  he 
still  pressed  on  in  his  course ;  that  he  had  to 
pass  directly  from  hard  labor  to  study ;  that 
during  the  six  years  previous  to  his  twenty- 
eighth  year,  he  omitted  none  of  the  hours 
usually  appropriated  to  manual  labor ;  and 
that  at  the  age  of  thirty-one  he  was  master 
of  seventeen  different  languages,  which  he 
was  actually  teaching,  —  we  shall  be  slow  to 
allow  that  indolence  ought  to  be  allowed  in  a 


92  NOT    TOO    LATE. 

t 

school  of  young  ladies.  But  unless  you  are 
very  determined,  this  enemy  will  follow  you 
with  velvet  step  into  the  school-room,  and 
into  the  recitation-room,  and  into  your  private 
room.  Bolts  and  bars  will  not  keep  him  out ; 
he  can  scale  walls,  leap  over  boundaries  and 
proprieties,  and  even  creep  through  key-holes. 
Do  not  allow  him  to  come  and  mourn  with 
you,  that  you  had  so  poor  advantages  in  early 
life,  that  it  's  in  vain  to  try  now.  It  is  never 
too  late  to  do  rightly  and  properly,  and  with 
our  might.  Do  not  let  him  whisper  in  your 
ear,  that  you  can  stay  in  the  school  but  a 
short  time,  and  therefore  you  cannot  accom- 
plish much.  Up  and  to  your  work.  "  The 
hawks  of  Norway,  where  a  winter's  day  is 
hardly  an  hour  of  clear  light,  are  the  swiftest 
on  the  wing  of  any  fowl  under  the  firmament, 
—  nature  teaching  them  to  bestir  themselves, 
to  lengthen  the  shortness  of  the  time  by  the 
speed  of  their  flight."  So  you  must  make  the 
more  speed  and  the  more  effort  if  your  time  of 
going  to  school  is  short.    Up  and  to  the  work. 

2.    The  temptation  to  be  superficial. 

Many  young  ladies  have  the  ambition  to 


parents'  mistake.  93 

feel  and  to  say,  that  they  have  studied  so 
many  books  ;  and  their  ambitious  fathers  and 
mothers  are  anxious  to  be  able  to  say  that 
their  daughters  accomplished  so  much  and  so 
much  during  the  short  time  they  were  at 
school.  The  parents  are  more  to  blame  than 
the  daughters,  and  the  teachers  who  allow 
them  to  multiply  and  carry  on  half  a  dozen 
studies  at  once  are  more  to  blame  than  either. 
The  whole  process  becomes  like  the  cram- 
ming process  of  preparing  turkeys  for  market. 
Very  many  have  no  idea  that  going  over  a 
study  and  through  a  book  is  not  the  same 
thing  as  understanding  it.  "Why  cannot  par- 
ents see  that  it  is  better  to  understand  and 
master  one  study,  than  to  get  a  smattering  of 
a  dozen  ?  If  the  object  of  study  were  to  see 
how  much  ground  you  could  pass  over,  of 
how  many  things  you  could  learn  a  little,  — 
to  see  how  much  you  could  crowd  into  the 
memory  and  charge  it  to  receive  and  hold  it 
all,  —  then  this  superficial  way  would  be  the 
right  way ;  but  if  the  object  be  to  see  how 
you  can  discipline  all  the  faculties  of  the 
mind  in  due  proportion,  it  is  the  last  thing 


94 


A    GOOD-FOR-NOTHING    MACHINE. 


that  should  be  done.  I  would  urge  you  to  do 
whatever  you  do  as  well  as  possible  ;  to  have 
no  more  studies  On  hand  than  you  can  mas* 
ter,  and  at  all  events  not  to  be  superficial. 

Shenstone  says,  "  Mi*.  Reynolds  has  brought 
my  lady  Luxborough  a  machine  that  goes 
into  a  coat-pocket,  yet  answers  the  end  of  a 
jack  for  boots,  a  pair  of  snuffers,  a  cribbage- 
board,  a  reading-desk,  a  ruler,  an  eighteen- 
inch  rule,  three  pairs  of  nut-crackers,  a  lemon- 
squeezer,  two  candlesticks,  a  piquet-board, 
and  the  Lord  knows  what  besides !  Can  you 
form  any  idea  of  it?  But,  indeed,  while  it 
pretends  to  these  exploits,  it  performs  nothing' 
well? 

3.  You  will  feel  tempted  to  be  envious  and 
jealous  of  others. 

We  have  implanted  in  us  a  strong  desire 
to  be  and  to  do  what  others  are  not  and  can- 
not. When  we  sit  down  alone,  we  can,  in 
reverie,  make  ourselves  to  be  heroes  and  hero- 
ines, powerful  to  accomplish,  and  great,  lofty, 
and  noble  in  character.  But  these  dreams 
are  over  when  we  meet  a  class  at  recitation, 
v  the  whole  school  for  study.     We  see  that 


TOO    GREAT    A    DIFFERENCE.  95 

this  one  and  that  one  excels  us.  She  is  a 
better  scholar.  Her  lessons  are  better  learned 
and  better  recited ;  and  we  feel,  —  not  that 
injustice  is  really  done  us,  —  but  we  are  jeal- 
ous lest  her  standing  should  be  placed  too 
high  and  ours  too  low.  We  think  there 
ought  not  to  be  so  wide  a  difference  between 
us.  And  thus,  ere  we  are  aware,  we  feel 
jealous  of  our  friend,  or  we  envy  her  the 
attainments  to  which  we  can  lay  no  claim. 
It  is  then  very  easy  to  accuse  the  teacher  of 
being  partial,  and  to  feel  that  unfortunately 
we  are  not  duly  appreciated.  The  proba- 
bility is  that  very  few  human  beings  live 
who  have  not,  at  times,  more  or  less  of  this 
feeling.  The  temptation  is  strong.  It  is 
hard  to  come  home  and  allow  that  we  have 
not  studied  faithfully,  or  that  we  have  not 
the  mind  and  the  intellect  which  others  have. 
Then  this  feeling  breaks  out  in  evil  speak- 
ing, in  disparaging  remarks  upon  those  who 
excel  us.  And  perhaps  we  hear  of  some- 
thing said  about  us  by  some  fellow-student 
not  quite  so  flattering  as  we  could  wish,  and 
then   we   must  see  if  we  cannot  say  some- 


96  THE    BEST    RESPONSE. 


thing  a  little  keener,  smarter,  and  more  severe 
in  return.  It  is  hard  to  recollect  at  all  times 
"  that  silence  is  the  softest  response  of  all  con- 
tradictions that  arise  from  impertinence  and 
envy."  We  need  humility  to  bear  being  in 
contact  and  in  contrast  with  those  who  ought 
to  be  our  equals,  but  whom  we  know  to  be 
our  superiors.  However  much  you  may  be 
tempted,  and  few  temptations  are  stronger, 
to  speak  evil  of  your  companions,  be  very 
careful  that  you  do  not.  You  inflict  wounds 
that  are  hard  to  cure;  and  you  may  feel 
assured,  that  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  meted  out  to  you  again. 

4.    You  will  be  tempted  to  exaggeration. 

Some  people  never  see  any  thing  which 
has  not  a  thousand  wonders  thrown  around 
it;  the  lesson  to  be  recited  is  the  hardest 
ever  seen ;  the  study  itself  is  truly  horrible, 
and  every  thing  is  superlatively  good  or 
superlatively  bad.  Especially  is  this  the 
case-  when  you  write  to  your  friends.  What 
sorrows  and  groans  do  the  mail-bags  some- 
times carry!  The  letters  written  home  are 
not  unfrequently  like  our  chimneys,  the  con- 


. 


STARVING    PUPIL.  97 

ductors  of  smoke  and  soot  enough  to  put 
out  any  common  pair  of  eyes.  It  is  so  much 
more  romantic,  and  makes  us  appear  so  much 
more  like  martyrs,  to  be  able  to  tell  of  our  suf- 
ferings and  trials,  and  be  able  to  set  them 
out  to  good  advantage !  A  small  mishap  is  a 
real  God-send  to  some  people,  and  they  are 
sure  to  make  the  most  of  their  afflictions. 
Sometimes  these  sorrows '  meet  them  in  the 
shape  of  "  horrid "  teachers,  or  "  shocking 
rooms,"  or  "awful"  food,  or  "dismal"  weath- 
er, or  most  unamiable  companions.  In  a 
boys'  school  lately,  where  I  knew  the  boys 
had  food  enough,  and  of  the  best  quality, 
though  plain,  the  teacher  showed  me  a 
letter  which  one  of  the  boys  had  just  written 
home  to  his  father,  and  in  which  was  this 
sentence  :  "  I  am  glad  you  sent  me  the  box 
of  eatables,  for  I  have  not  had  a  meal  fit 
to  eat  since  I  have  been  here."  "  Shall  you 
let  him  send  that  letter  just  as  it  is  ? "  I 
inquired.  "  Certainly,"  said  the  principal, 
laughing,  "certainly;  if  the  father,  who  has 
been  here  and  seen  my  school,  don't  know 
better,  he  is  so  great  a  fool  that  I  care 
7 


98 


GENTEEL    PRISON. 


not  what  he  thinks."  You  can  injure  a 
school,  you  can  give  incurable  wounds  to 
teachers  and  fellow-pupils,  by  giving  way 
to  the  foolish  notion,  that  a  letter  must  be 
spiced  with  strong  language,  playful  satire, 
burning  indignation,  or  beautiful  exaggera- 
tion. Remember  that  what  is  put  on  paper 
must  remain ;  and  the  impressions  which  you 
send  abroad  are  handed  round  and  passed  on 
from  one  to  another  almost  indefinitely. 

School  is  a  place  of  discipline,  and  there- 
fore is,  and  must  be,  in  some  respects,  a  hard 
place.  But  you  would  think,  judging  from 
the  conduct  of  many  scholars,  that  it  was  the 
most  terrible  place  in  the  world.  I  have 
heard  young  ladies,  who,  however,  were  far 
from  being  good  scholars  or  good  improvers 
of  tHeir  opportunities,  speak  of  the  school 
which  they  had  left  as  a  very  horrid  place. 
You  would  think  by  their  account  of  it  that 
it  was  a  kind  of  genteel  prison,  where  the 
keepers  are  without  mercy,  and  the  prisoners 
without  help.  The  teachers  are  a  set  of  peo- 
ple who  band  together  and  make  it  their 
whole  business  to  see  how  much  they  can 


WHY    NOT    SPEND    MONEY?  99 

oppress,  what  burdens  they  can  lay  on,  what 
new  plans  of  torture  they  can  invent,  while 
the  scholars  are  the  most  meek  and  forbear- 
ing and  lovely  beings  in  the  world,  never 
doing  an  action  that  is  mean  or  Wrong  or 
unlady-like. 

5.  The  temptation  to  extravagance  in  spend- 
ing money. 

A  young  lady  goes  abroad  to  school,  and  we 
will  suppose  her  father  is  reputed  to  be  rich. 
He  allows  her  to  have  pocket-money  in  abun- 
dance ;  and  now  why  should  she  not  spend  it 
freely  and  liberally  ?  What  if  she  does  spend 
a  hundred  or  even  two  hundred  dollars  need- 
lessly, of  what  consequence  is  it  ?  I  reply,  that 
it  is  not  always  the  case  that  those  are  rich 
who  are  reputed  to  be.  As  a  general  thing, 
almost  every  man's  property  is  overrated,  and 
nine  probabilities  to  one,  your  father  is  not 
as  rich  as  you  think  him  to  be.  He  wants  to 
gratify  his  child,  and  he  feels  that  he  must 
not  appear  to  be  close  with  his  family;  but 
depend  upon  it,  there  are  very  few  people  who 
who  are  not  occasionally  a  little  pinched  for 
money.      Then,  again,  every  dollar  you  spend 


100   SCHOOL  NOT  FOR  THE  RICH  ALONE. 

must  more  or  less  take  your  thoughts  off 
from  your  studies.  You  must  think  before- 
hand what  you  intend  to  purchase ;  you  must 
go  and  get  it,  and  you  must  use  it  after  ob- 
tained; all  of  which  must  occupy  thought 
and  attention.  But  this  is  not  all.  The  ma- 
jority of  those  who  are  with  you  in  school 
are  not  able  to  spend  money  thus :  at  any  rate, 
a  school,  to  be  a  good  and  useful  instrument 
of  benefiting  the  human  race,  ought  to  be  so 
constituted  that  those  who  are  not  rich  can 
be  educated  at  it.  Now  no  one  ought  to  do 
what  will  make  others  feel  uneasy  because 
they  cannot  do  the  same,  or  what  would 
make  the  standard  of  expense  in  a  school  so 
high  as  to  make  it  burdensome  to  the  rest. 
School  is  the  place  for  study  and  for  mental 
discipline,  and  not  the  place  for  display,  for 
costly  dressing  or  ornaments.  Fashion  ought 
to  be  shut  out  here,  so  that  if,  with  her  pat- 
terns and  measures,  and  collars  and  boxes, 
she  knocks  at  your  door,  she  may  hear  a  stern 
voice  bidding  her  begone.  No  young  man  is 
respected  any  more  at  college  for  his  dress; 
and  a  free  use  of  pocket-money  there  is   al- 


daniel  Webster's  congratulation.    101 

most  certain  ruin ;  and  I  presume  that  display 
and  expenditures,  to  any  great  amount,  are 
incompatible  with  scholarship  in  a  ladies' 
school.  Worth  grows  in  rough  places.  Pov- 
erty is  no  hindrance  to  intellectual  or  moral 
worth.  "  I  congratulate  you,"  said  Daniel 
Webster  to  a  lame  student  at  Yale  College, 
"  I  congratulate  you  on  being  lame ! "  And 
that  lame  student  came  out  the  first  scholar 
in  his  class.  Somebody  beautifully  remarks, 
that  Spain,  which  has  the  best  land  in  the 
world,  has  the  poorest  farmers ;  and  Scotland, 
which  has  the  poorest  land  in  the  world, 
sends  out  the  best  gardeners.  If  you  happen 
to  be  among  the  favored  whose  inheritance 
is  your  character  and  not  property,  do  not  be 
ashamed  of  your  poverty  nor  be  disheartened 
by  it.  It  will  most  likely  make  your  char- 
acter. We  need  to  feel  the  iron  hand  of  ne- 
cessity pressing  hard  upon  us  before  we  really 
accomplish  much.  Some  of  the  most  val- 
ued things  ever  written  were  wrung  out  by 
poverty. 

Set  it  down  as  settled,  that  there  can  be 
no  situation  without  temptations   and  trials 


102  EAST    WINDS    MUST    COME. 

which  we  must  meet.  We  cannot  shun  them, 
we  cannot  go  round  them,  we  must  meet 
and  look  them  in  the  face.  There  must  be 
north  winds  and  east  winds,  cloudy  days  and 
cold  storms  in  our  way,  as  well  as  clear  sun- 
shine and  soft  breezes.  They  are  all  in  the 
providence  of  God ;  and  when  you  go  to 
school,  expect  to  meet  them ;  and  when  they 
come,  do  not  waste  your  strength  in  wonder- 
ing over  them,  nor  yet  in  mourning  over  them. 
Meet  them  gently  as  you  please,  but  firm  as 
a  rock.  Courage  will  rise  as  you  approach 
the  trial,  if  you  will  advance  steadily.  Two 
young  officers  were  sent,  under  Wellington's 
own  eye,  to  make  a  charge  upon  a  body  of 
French  cavalry  in  Spain.  As  they  rode  to- 
gether, one  grew  pale,  trembled,  and  his  feet 
shook  in  the  stirrups.  His  companion,  a 
fine,  bold  fellow,  observed  it,  and  reproached 
him. 

"  You  are  afraid,"  said  he. 

"  That  is  very  true,"  said  the  other,  "  I  am 
afraid,  and  if  you  were  half  as  much  afraid 
as  I  am,  you  would  turn  your  horse's  head 
and  ride  back  to  the  caipp." 


COWARD    WON    THE    DAY.  103 

As  they  had  not  advanced  far,  the  other, 
indignant,  returned  to  Wellington  to  tell  the 
story,  and  to  ask  for  a  worthier  companion. 
"  Clap  spurs  to  your  horse,"  was  Wellington's 
reply,  "or  the  business  will  be  done  by  your 
cowardly  companion  before  you  get  there." 
He  was  right.  The  business  was  done ;  the 
coward  swept  down  upon  the  enemy  like  a 
whirlwind,  and  scattered  them  like  chaff! 


CHAPTER    VII. 

BEADING. 

The  Tedious  Day.  How  to  read.  Now  is  the  Time  to  begin. 
Nothing  to  build  with.  One  Dish  at  a  Time.  Great  Men 
raised  up  in  Times  of  Commotion.  One  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  Volumes.  A  Book  read  in  Six  Months.  Books  of 
Pewter  and  of  Bank-notes.  Starving  on  Jellies.  Changing 
Horses  at  Paris.  Convent  in  Portugal.  Chain  of  Memory. 
Three  Hours  a  Week.  Let  nothing  interfere.  Poetry  its 
own  Eeward.  None,  safest.  Giant  cracking  Nuts.  Phos- 
phorus and  Honey. 

Dr.  Franklin  thinks  that  he  must  be  a  very 
wretched  man  who  is  shut  up  of  a  rainy  day 
and  knows  not  how  to  read.  It  seems  to  me 
that  he  must  be  more  wretched  who  is  thus 
shut  up  and  does  know  how  to  read,  but  who 
has  nothing  to  read.  The  world  contains  a 
vast  amount  of  the  mind  and  the  thought 
that  have  lived  before  us ;  not  all,  to  be  sure, 


HOW    TO    READ.  105 

nor  is  it  all  digested,  sifted,  reduced,  and  well 
arranged ;  but  so  much  so,  that  the  books  now 
in  the  world  are  a  vast  repository,  to  which 
we  may  go  and  take  what  we  wish.  The 
mine  is  very  rich  and  the  ore  extracted  very 
precious  ;  but  you  want  to  know  how  to  dig 
it,  how  to  separate  and  refine  it.  There 
probably  is  not  a  subject  upon  which  the  hu- 
man mind  has  ever  thought,  which  has  not 
left  the  record  of  these  thoughts  on  the  print- 
ed page.  As  all  think  more  or  less,  and  as 
multitudes  have  not  judgment  or  taste  suf- 
ficient to  know  whether  their  thoughts  are 
worth  printing  or  not,  there  must  be  of  course 
a  huge  mass  printed,  and  thrown  into  the 
common  stock,  to  be  used  or  thrown  aside  as 
mankind  may  choose.  As  we  have  a  great 
multitude  of  duties  to  perform,  arid  a  very 
limited  period  in  which  to  do  them,  we  want 
to  know  how  to  make  the  most  of  our  time 
and  opportunities.  We  want  to  know  how 
we  can  read  to  the  best  advantage,  obtain 
the  most  of  instruction,  thought,  or  amuse- 
ment in  a  given  time.  This  is  what  I  wish 
you  to  be  able  to  do. 


106  NOW    IS    THE    TIME    TO    BEGIN. 

There  are  but  two  kinds  of  books  in  the 
world,  —  such  as  are  designed  to  instruct,  and 
such  as  are  intended  to  amuse ;  and  when  a 
book  blends  amusement  with  instruction,  it 
is  not  for  the  sake  of  the  amusement,  but  for 
the  sake  of  instruction, — just  as  you  mix 
sugar  with  your  medicine,  not  for  the  sake  of 
the  sugar,  but  to  make  the  medicine  go  down. 
It  is  our  privilege,  within  certain  bounds,  to 
make  books  subserve  both  of  these  ends. 
There  is  no  way  in  which  one  can  be  so 
easily  and  quickly  instructed  or  amused  as 
by  the  reading  of  books.  Still  we  need  to 
know  how  to  read  to  advantage,  what  to 
read,  and  in  what  proportions  we  may  read 
for  improvement  and  what  for  entertain- 
ment. 

Let  me  say,  too,  here,  that  if  you  ever  ac- 
quire habits  of  reading,  and  if  you  ever  have 
in  the  mind  stores  laid  up  which  you  have 
drawn  from  books,  it  must  be  done  in  the 
morning  of  life.  I  never  knew  a  man  ac- 
quire a  love  for  reading  who  did  not  com- 
mence it  early  ;  and  I  never  knew  a  full  man, 
who  had  great  resources  from  which  he  could 


NOTHING    TO    BUILD    WITH.  107 

draw  with  facility,  who  did  not  lay  up  faith- 
fully in  early  life.  There  is  no  subject  01 
which  you  may  not  obtain  information  from 
books,  —  there  is  none  on  which  you  are  lim 
ited  as  to  amount.  He,  therefore,  who  does 
not  know  how  to  read  to  advantage  is  a  great 
loser;  and  he  who  may  know  how,  but  will 
not  read,  is  not  merely  a  dunce,  but  very 
wicked.  Bishop  Home  remarks,  "  You  should 
be  careful  to  provide  yourself  with  all  neces- 
sary knowledge,  lest,  by  and  by,  when  you 
should  be  building,  you  should  have  your  ma- 
terials to  look  for  and  bring  together  ;  besides 
that,  the  habit  of  studying  and  thinking,  if  it 
be  not  got  in  the  first  part  of  life,  rarely  comes 
afterwards." 

My  first  caution  is,  Do  not  try  to  read  too 
many  books.  Some  seem  to  have  the  notion 
that  if  they  only  read,  —  read  something,  and 
a  great  deal,  —  they  are  on  the  high  way  to 
improvement.  You  might  just  as  well  say, 
that  if  you  only  eat  a  great  deal,  keep  at  it, 
no  matter  what  you  eat,  flesh  or  fish,  pies  or 
pork,  tomatoes  or  tom-tits,  potatoes  or  pud- 
dings, sausages  or  sorrel,  green  apples  or  green 


108  ONE    DISH    AT    A    TIME. 

turtle,  eels  or  elfins,  —  only  eat  and  you  will 
be  robust,  fair,  and  in  perfect  health.  Does 
not  the  merest  child  know  that  we  are  nour- 
ished most  and  best  by  the  plain  dish,  and 
one  dish  at  a  time  ;  that  it  is  not  the  amount 
that  we  eat,  but  the  amount  that  is  digested 
and  incorporated  into  the  system,  that  gives 
us  health  and  vigor  ?  The  mind  that  reads  a 
good  book  slowly  is  much  more  likely  to  be 
enlightened  and  fed  than  if  it  read  ten  books 
in  the  same  time.  "  A  good  book,"  says  John 
Milton,  "  is  the  precious  life-blood  of  a  mas- 
ter-spirit embalmed  and  treasured  up  ,on  pur- 
pose to  a  life  beyond  life."  The  most  re- 
markable men  that  have  lived  are  usually 
those  who  have  lived  at  some  marked  epoch 
in  the  world,  and  who,  in  Providence,  were 
then  called  out  to  make  and  to  leave  their 
mark  upon  the  world.  Hence  it  is  that  his- 
tory and  biography  are  so  instructive ;  for 
history  is  only  the  record  of  great  movements 
and  changes  and  events  ;  and  biography  is 
the  story  of  the  agents  who  acted  in  these 
epochs  of  the  world.  You  must  have  revo- 
lutions to  bring  out  Washingtons  or  Buona- 


GREAT  MEN  RAISED  UP.  109 

partes  ;  and  these  strong  minds  wake  up  the 
nations,   and    call   out   character   and   cause 

events  which  never  cease  to  affect  the  world. 

• 

Or,  as  Milton  beautifully  says,  "  When  God 
shakes  a  kingdom  with  strong  and  healthful 
commotions  to  a  general  reforming,  it  is  not 
untrue  that  many  sectaries  and  false  teachers 
are  then  busiest  in  seducing ;  but  yet  more 
true  it  is,  that  God  then  raises  up  to  his  own 
work  men  of  rare  abilities  and  more  than 
common  industry,  not  only  to  look  back  and 
revise  what  hath  been  taught  heretofore,  but 
to  gain  further  and  to  go  on  some  new  en- 
lightened steps  in  the  discovery  of  truth." 
It  is  therefore  to  be  understood,  that  you  can 
scarcely  read  a  good  history  or  biography 
without  finding  a  mine  rich  with  instruction. 
Now  do  not  try  to  read  too  many  of  these. 
It  is  better  to  understand  and  remember  the 
history  of  one  period,  or  the  life  of  one  re- 
markable  man,  than  to  go  over  the  history 
of  many  ages,  or  ramble  through  the  whole 
biographical  history.     Hence 

My  second  caution  is,  not  to  read  fast. 

I  once  had  the  misfortune,  in  my  boyhood, 


110    HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-FOUR  VOLUMES. 

■ 

to  fall  upon  a  set  of  books  called  "  The 
World,"  in  one  hundred  and  twenty-four 
volumes,  and,  feeling  that  my  time  was  lim- 
ited, I  read  them  all  in  six  months !  I  might 
as  well  have  poured  gold-dust  through  a 
coarse  sieve,  thinking  that  by  pouring  it  by 
the  bushel  my  sieve  must  certainly  retain 
much.  Had  I  read  but  two  volumes  during 
that  time,  I  am  sure  I  could  to-day  have  told 
you  something  of  their  contents,  but  now 
all  I  can  remember  is,  that  they  were  English 
books  in  a  pretty  shape,  with  many  pictures, 
and  very  interesting.  And  now,  if  I  have 
not  given  you  a  great  amount  of  information 
about  my  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  vol- 
umes, you  may  feel  assured  I  have  given  you 
all  I  possess.  A  book  should  be  read  no 
faster  than  you  can  understand  it,  digest  it, 
and  remember  it.  The  most  accurate  and  best- 
informed  reader  that  I  have  ever  met  with 
was  never  less  than  six  months  in  reading  an 
octavo  volume.  He  usually  read  walking  his 
room.  His  method,  as  well  as  I  remember, 
was  as  follows :  to  read  the  title-page,  and 
see  how  much  and  what  he  knew  about  the 


A    BOOK    READ    IN    SIX    MONTHS.  Ill 

author.      He   then   read   the   preface,  to    see 
what  the  author  had  to  say  by  way  of  claim 
to  attention.     He  then  read  the  whole  table 
of  contents  over  very  carefully,  to  see  what 
the    author    professed    to    accomplish.      He 
then  closed  the  book,  to  see  if  he  could  give 
a  connected  account  of  the  contents  of  that 
volume.     He  next  made  the  contents  of  the 
first  chapter  his  own,  by  reading  the  chapter 
through,  and  then  closing  the  book  to  see  if 
he  could,  from  memory,  give  the  contents  of 
that  chapter.     So  he  went  through  the  whole 
volume,  reading  every  chapter  twice,  and  re- 
viewing, analyzing,  and  understanding  every 
thing.     At   the  end  of  six  months,  the  vol- 
ume was  his  own,  and  two  such  volumes  in 
the  year  made  him  rich  in  the  learning  of 
men.     Let  me  say  here,  that  no  book  is  worth 
reading  which   is   not  worth   reading  twice. 
For  in  reading  for  improvement  we  have  two 
objects  in  view  :  we  want  information,  knowl- 
edge of  facts  ;  we  also  want   to    strengthen 
the    power   of  comprehension   and   vigorous 
thought.     A  small  spot  well  cultivated  makes 
a  rich  and  beautiful  garden;  and  the  same 


112      SILVER    BOOKS    AND    GOLDEN    BOOKS. 

time  and  labor  spent  upon  it  produces  more 
of  value  and  of  beauty  than  if  spread  over 
hundreds  of  acres  of  hungry  land.  Do  not 
waste  time  and  energy  in  trying  to  read,  and 
master,  and  retain  a  poor  book.  John  New- 
ton says :  "  I  have  many  books  that  I  cannot 
sit  down  to  read ;  they  are  indeed  good  and 
sound,  but,  like  half-pence,  there  goes  a  great 
quantity  to  little  amount.  There  are  silver 
books  and  a  few  golden  books,  but  I  have 
one  book  worth  more  than  all,  called  the 
Bible  ;  and  that  is  a  book  of  bank-notes." 

But  some  feel  that  they  cannot  read  a  book 
that  is  not  amusing, — "interesting,"  as  they 
call  it.  They  read  solely  for  amusement, — 
and  they  have  their  reward.  They  obtain  the 
amusement,  and  nothing  else.  What  is  called 
a  dry  book,  however  important  may  be  its 
subject,  or  however  rich  its  thought,  they  can- 
not endure.  Just  as  well  might  the  stomach 
be  sustained  by  jellies,  custards,  whips,  or 
confectionery.  Understand  that  it  is  easy  to 
school  the  mind  so  that  a  dry  book  shall  be- 
come interesting.  Henry  Kirke  White,  writ- 
ing to  his  brother,   says,    "  The   plan  *  which 


CHANGING    HORSES    AT    PARIS.  113 

1  pursued  in  order  to  subdue  my  disinclina- 
tion to  dry  books  was  this :  to  begin  attentive- 
ly to  peruse  it,  and  to  continue  thus  one  hour 
every  day :  the  book  insensibly,  by  this 
means,  becomes  pleasing  to  you ;  and  even 
when  reading  Blackstone's  Commentaries, 
which  are  very  dry,  I  lay  down  the  book  with 
regret."  There  is  nothing  which  is  unpleasant 
long,  if  we  put  right  into  it  with  a  hearty,  cheer- 
ful good-will :  no  book  is  dry  that  adds  to  our 
knowledge,  or  that  strengthens  our  mind. 
But  how  often  do  people  go  through  a  book 
as  one  of  our  countrymen  is  said  to  have 
changed  horses  at  Paris,  and  then  asked  what 
the  name  of  that  town  was  ! 

3.  My  third  hint  is,  that  you  use  the  pen 
whenever  you  read. 

I  am  aware  that  I  am  now  touching  a  dif- 
ficult point.  The  pen  is  in  danger  of  being 
used  too  much  or  too  little.  Some  have  large 
commonplace  books  into  which  they  copy 
almost  all  they  read,  and  thus  trust  nothing 
to  memory.  The  consequence  is,  that  the 
memory  is  injured  and  nearly  destroyed  by 
the  process.  It  is  better  to  make  the  memory 
8 


114  CONVENT    IN    PORTUGAL. 

grapple  your  acquirements  and  hold  them, 
than  to  commit  its  charge  to  paper,  and  feel  no 
further  responsibility.  Some  things,  however, 
must  be  preserved  in  the  commonplace  book, 
such  as  chronological  events,  dates,  names, 
and  the  like.  Sometimes,  too,  you  take  up  a 
book  for  a  few  moments,  which  is  not  your 
own.  You  may  never  see  it  again.  You  find 
a  sentence,  or  a  fact,  or  an  anecdote,  or  a  beau- 
tiful figure,  which  you  wish  to  retain.  In  all 
such  cases,  you  should  copy  it.  For  example, 
I  take  up  Byron's  Letters  to  his  Mother.  I  do" 
not  own  the  book,  nor  shall  I  ever  own  it.  But 
I  find  the  following  two  sentences,  and  I  copy 
them,  feeling  sure  that  some  time  or  other  I 
shall  want  them.  Visiting  a  convent  in  Portu- 
gal, he  says,  "  The  monks,  who  possess  large 
revenues,  are  courteous  enough,  and  under- 
stand Latin,  so  that  we  had  a  long  conversa- 
tion. They  have  a  large  library,  and  asked  me, 
if  the  English  had  any  books  in  their  country ! " 
Your  commonplace  books  should  be  of  two 
kinds ;  —  one  a  kind  of  Index  Rerum,  in  which 
you  may  note  down  the  book  and  the  page 
which   treat   on   a   particular   subject.     This 


CHAIN    OF    MEMORY.  115 

should  be  arranged  alphabetically  by  subjects. 
The  other  should  be  a  book  of  extracts  from 
such  books  as  you  cannot  own,  or  which  are 
rare  and  curious.  These  should  be  noted 
down  under  the  proper  heads  in  the  index. 
It  is  impossible  to  read  to  the  highest  advan- 
tage without  using  the  pen  much.  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones  well  says,  "  Writing  is  the  chain 
of  memory."  Dr.  Franklin,  writing  to  a 
young  lady,  says,  "  I  would  advise  you  to 
read  with  a  pen  in  your  hand,  and  enter  in  a 
little  book  short  hints  of  what  you  find  that  is 
curious,  or  that  may  be  useful :  for  this  will 
be  the  best  method  of  imprinting  such  par- 
ticulars in  your  memory,  where  they  will  be 
ready,  either  for  practice  on  some  future  oc- 
casion, if  they  are  matters  of  utility,  or  at 
least  to  adorn  and  improve  your  conversation, 
if  they  are  rather  points  of  curiosity." 

4.  My  fourth  hint  is,  that  you  have  a  stated 
time  for  reading  every  day. 

I  am  not  now  determining  how  much  time 
you  can  spare  for  reading  from  other  duties. 
I  will  suppose  that,  by  close  economy  as  to 
sleeping,  dressing,  and  the  like,  you  can  com- 


116         THREE  HOURS  A  WEEK. 

mand  but  three  hours  during  the  week.  I  say 
it  is  far  better  to  divide  those  hours,  and  read 
half  an  hour  daily,  than  to  read  three  hours  at 
once.  You  will  read  more  carefully ;  you  will 
give  the  mind  more  exclusively  to  your  book. 
You  will  long  to  have  the  season  return  for 
reading,  and  you  will  have  something  to 
think  upon  during  the  day.  One  reason,  as 
it  seems  to  me,  why  so  many  lose  all  the 
benefit  of  reading,  is,  that  they  not  only  read 
miscellaneously  any  thing  they  happen  to  fall 
upon,  but  they  read  any  time  when  it  hap 
pens  to  be  convenient.  If  you  have  never 
made  the  trial,  you  will  be  astonished  to  find 
how  the  mind  rejoices  to  have  the  stated  hour 
arrive  when  she  can  return  to  the  book.  The 
Earl  of  Chatham,  when  trying  to  form  the 
character  of  his  nephew,  writes  thus :  "  If 
you  do  not  set  apart  your  hours  of  reading, 
and  never  suffer  yourself  or  any  one  else  to 
break  in  upon  them,  your  days  will  slip 
through  your  hands,  unprofitably  and  frivo- 
lously, unpraised  by  all  you  wish  to  please, 
and  really  unenjoyable  to  yourself."  To 
this  testimony,  I  will  add,  that  I  have  never 


LET    NOTHING    INTERFERE.  117 

known  any  one  who  grew  in  knowledge  and 
mental-  strength  by  reading,  who  had  not  the 
stated  time  when  he  went  to  his  book,  and 
with  which  nothing  was  suffered  to  interfere. 
You  do  not  read  much  unless  you  read  at 
stated  times,  and  what  you  do  read  is  not 
read  to  the  best  advantage.  Always  have  a 
book  on  hand,  —  a  real,  substantial  book  by 
you,  which  you  are  reading,  —  such  a  book  as 
you  would  not  feel  ashamed  to  have  a  great 
man  or  a  great  scholar  see  lying  upon  your 
table. 

As  to  the  question,  what  you  shall  read,  I 
have  not  time  to  go  into  it  fully.  Poetry, 
good,  beautiful  poetry,  every  lady  ought  to 
read.  Poetry  is  the  daughter  of  the  skies. 
Inspiration,  in  her  loftiest  strains,  comes  to  us 
in  poetry.  You  cannot  write  it  nor  make  it ; 
but  the  mind  through  which  it  passes  seems 
to  be  beautified,  like  the  channels  through 
which  the  clear,  cold  waters  of  the  mountains 
run.  It  is  a  teacher  whose  voice  was  tuned 
in  the  skies,  sweet  as  that  of  the  silver  trum- 
pet, and  whose  robes  reflect  the  purity  and  the 
odors  of  heaven.     Not  that  you  are  to  read 


118  POETRY    ITS    OWN    REWARD. 

poetry  all  the  time,  any  more  than  you  are  to 
be  surrounded  by  the  colors  of  the  rainbow 
all  the  time.  Says  the  gifted  Coleridge, 
"  Poetry  has  been  to  me  its  own  exceeding 
great  reward.  It  has  soothed  my  afflictions, 
it  has  multiplied  and  refined  my  enjoyments, 
it  has  endeared  solitude,  and  it  has  given  me 
the  habit  of  wishing  to  discover  the  good  and 
the  beautiful  in  all  that  meets  and  surrounds 
me."  You  will  find  that  poetry  is  not  only 
thought,  and  thought  condensed  and  refined, 
but  it  is  fruit  which  grew  in  a  warmer  cli- 
mate and  under  fairer  skies  than  those  to 
which  we  have  been  accustomed. 

And  what  shall  I  say  of  novels  and  roman- 
ces ?  Where  shall  they  come  in,  and  how  large 
a  place  shall  they  occupy  ?  I  reply,  as  the  phy- 
sician did  to  his  patient  who  importuned  him 
to  know  if  a  little  brandy  would  hurt  him  much, 
"  No ;  a  little  won't  hurt  you  much,  but  none 
at  all  won't  hurt  you  any."  There  has  been 
so  much  said,  and  so  well  said,  in  regard  to 
this  kind  of  reading,  that  I  need  only  utter 
my  testimony,  clear,  decided,  strong,  and 
earnest,  that  you  touch  not,  taste  not,  handle 


GIANT    CRACKING    NUTS.  119 

not.  Many  a  young  lady  has  stood  out  in 
the  soft  moonlight,  under  cool  dews,  bright 
heavens  and  fairy  visions  around  her,  and  felt 
confident  that  it  was  all  in  safety,  while  from 
the  cool  and  beautiful  evening  she  was  silently 
inhaling  an  unseen,  unfelt  something,  which 
ended  in  consumption  and  her  early  death. 
There  are  parts  of  the  human  body  too  deli- 
cate for  the  sweet  air  of  evening;  and  there 
are  chords  in  the  human  soul,  and  fibres  of  the 
human  heart,  that  are  destroyed  by  the  subtle 
poison  drawn  from  novels  and  romances. 
Even  the  best  of  them  leave  the  soul  dissatis- 
fied with  her  lot,  cold  towards  her  duties,  dis- 
tasteful towards  realities,  and  sorrowing  that 
she  could  not  be  somebody  else,  or  in  some- 
body's condition  besides  her  own.  Wilber- 
force,  speaking  of  the  Waverley  Novels,  says 
in  his  Diary,  "  I  am  always  sorry  that  they 
should  have  so  little  moral  or  religious  object. 
They  remind  me  of  a  giant  spending  his 
strength  in  cracking  nuts.  I  would  rather  go 
to  render  up  my  account  at  the  last  day  carry- 
ing up  with  me  The  Shepherd  of  Salisbury 
Plain,  than  bearing  the  load  of  all  these  vol- 


120  PHOSPHORUS    AND    HONEY. 

umes,  lull  as  they  are  of  genius."  If  those 
books  are  the  most  profitable  which  make  the 
reader  think  the  most,  if  the  world  is  abun- 
dant in  books  that  are  good,  if  the  taste  and 
the  heart  are  all  vitiated  by  works  of  fiction, 
if  the  young  can  never  lose  the  influence  of  the 
knowledge  obtained,  and  of  the  habit  of  read- 
ing then  formed,  then  an  enemy  could  hardly 
do  you  a  worse  injury  than  to  pile  up  your 
table  with  novels,  or  encourage  you  to  read 
them.  We  have  known  multitudes  made 
foolish,  nervous,  sickly  in  sentimentalism,  mor- 
bidly silly,  by  such  reading ;  but  have  yet  to 
find  the  first  instance  of  any  one's  being  bene- 
fited by  it.  You  cannot  be  nourished  by  eat- 
ing phosphorus,  or  even  honey  ;  the  one  will 
burn  you  up  bodily,  and  the  other  will  give 
you  the  apoplexy. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

USE  OF  THE  PEN. 

"  Three  things  beax  mighty  sway  with  men,  — 
The  Sword,  the  Sceptre,  and  the  Pen  ; 
And  he  who  can  the  least  of  these  command, 
In  the  first  ranks  of  fame  is  sure  to  stand." 

How  to  preserve  Thought.  Eresh  as  ever.  Not  a  Little 
Undertaking.  Composition  dreaded.  Watered  by  Tears. 
Theory  mistaken.  No  Time  for  Newspapers.  Factories 
near  the  Waterfall.  Whitefield's  Pathos.  Passion-flower. 
Women  must  do  the  Letter-writing.  Chain  kept  bright. 
How  Letters  are  treated  in  Turkey.  Graceful  Handwriting. 
Eh-st  Specimen.  Learn  to  bear  the  Yoke  of  Discipline. 
Graces  of  Time  run  into  Glories  of  Eternity.  Economist 
of  Time.  Thousand  Years  before  Noah.  Arrow  ruined. 
Life  hurried. 

By  commanding  the  pen,  we  do  not  mean 
merely  the  mechanical  art  of  holding  and 
guiding  the  quill,  so  as  to  have  the  lines 
graceful,  open,   and  easy,  but  we  mean  the 


122  HOW    TO    PRESERVE    THOUGHT. 

higher  quality  of  composition.     The  objects 
of  writing  are :  — 

1.  To  record  your  thoughts,  observations, 
and  discoveries  for  the  use  of  others,  so  that 
you  can  make  thought  permanent,  and  be 
able  to  transmit  it  from  one  place  to  another, 
and  also  preserve  it  for  future  generations. 
So  anxious  have  men  been,  in  all  ages,  to  do 
this,  that  they  have  used  stone,  slate,  brass, 
bones,  wax,  parchment,  paper,  every  thing,  any 
thing,  on  which  to  write.  The  greater  part 
of  what  is  done  and  said  and  thought  by  the 
generations  of  men  goes  unrecorded :  and  of 
that  which  is  written,  but  little  is  read,  or 
perhaps  worth  reading.  But  the  power  is 
to  fix  thought  on  paper,  and  then  to  send  it 
off  to  some  friend,  is  a  talent  of  inestimable 
value. 

2.  A  second  object  of  the  pen  is  to  record 
your  thoughts,  your  observations,  or  your  read- 
ing- for  future  use. 

You  have  read  to-day  an  article  of  great 
value,  —  the  thoughts  were  new,  fresh,  beauti- 
ful and  important ;  you  cannot  retain  them  in 
the  memory ;  but  with  the  pen  you  can  make 


FRESH    AS    EVER. 


123 


them  your  own  for  all  the  future.  You  listen 
to  a  conversation  to-day  which  interested  you 
much ;  you  will  forget  it  shortly ;  but  if  your 
pen  notes  it  down  on  paper,  you  have  it  years 
hence,  as  fresh  and  as  beautiful  as  the  day 
you  heard  it.  Thought  does  not  lose  its  fra- 
grance by  keeping,  and  the  time  may  come 
when  a  single  thought  may  be  of  unspeakable 
value  to  you. 

3.   A  third  object  in  using  the  pen  is  to  dis- 
cipline your  own  mind. 

Were  I  to  set  out  to  make  a  perfect  scholar 
of  myself  or  of  some  other  one,  I  would  make 
the  pen  the  great  instrument.  "  Reading," 
says  my  Lord  Bacon,  "  maketh  a  full  man 
conversation  a  ready  man,  and  writing  an  ac- 
curate man."  A  child  may  mistake  in  the 
spelling  of  a  word,  many  times,  when  ad- 
dressed to  the  ear ;  but  let  him  learn  to  spell 
with  the  pen,  and  he  will  seldom  mistake  the 
same  word  more  than  once.  You  take  the 
pen,  ana  you  cannot  make  the  letters,  the 
words,  or  put  down  your  thoughts,  at  random. 

But  if  any  one  thinks  that  the  art  of  writ- 
ing  clearly,  simply,   and   elegantly   is  to  be 


124  COMPOSITION    DREADED. 

acquired  without  much  pains-taking,  he  has 
forgotten  how  he  obtained  his  art,  or  else  he 
never  had  it,  and  never  will  have  it.  It  is  of 
the  highest  importance,  that  every  one  who 
professes  to  have  an  educated  mind  should 
be  able  to  express  his  thoughts  on  paper. 
And  the  power  must  be  acquired  in  early  life, 
or  it  never  will  be  obtained.  Some  make  it 
a  hard  and  most  disagreeable  duty,  while  oth- 
ers find  it  a  pleasure.  It  can  hardly  be  com- 
menced too  early.  It  can  hardly  be  followed 
too  closely  or  too  carefully.  It  is  the  daugh- 
ter of  practice.  You  may  read  good  authors, 
may  see  good  society,  may  be  able  to  express 
yourself  appropriately,  and  even  elegantly, 
and  yet  not  be  able  to  write  well.  How 
many  young  ladies  at  school  sit  down  and 
sigh,  and  dread  the  day  of  composition! 
How  they  dread  to  read  what  they  have 
written  !  Why  do  they  ?  Because  they  are 
aware  that  they  have  nothing  written  worth 
hearing.  And  how  do  they  go  to  work  to  write 
a  composition?  First,  they  are  a  great  while 
—  days,  if  not  weeks  —  in  selecting  a  subject 
on  which  to  write  ;  rejecting  one  and  another, 


WATERED    BY    TEARS.  125 

taking  a  new  one  and  laying  it  aside  for 
something  else,  till  the  very  day  arrives  when 
they  are  to  write,  and  then  they  must,  in  a 
sort  of  despair,  select  something.  Or  if  the 
teacher  has  compassion  on  them,  and  selects 
a  subject  for  them, — what  awful  subjects! 
what  hard  subjects !  what  unheard-of  sub- 
jects! what  old,  worn-out  subjects!  or,  what 
new,  out-of-the-way  subjects  he  selects  !  And 
a  curious  picture  it  would  make,  a  young 
lady  sitting  down  alone  to  write  her  composi- 
tion,—  the  broad,  blank  sheet  spread  before 
her,  the  pen  nicely  dipped  in  ink,  the  title 
written  down ;  and  now  she  pauses,  bites  the 
tip  of  her  pen,  dips  it  in  the  ink  again,  and 
waits  for  something  to  come.  One  single 
sentence,  especially  if  it  were  a  long  one, 
would  be  a  great  relief.  Now  she  lays  down 
the  pen,  rests  her  chin  upon  her  hand,  and 
tries  to  think  hard,  and  force  the  mind  into 
something  !  A  few  tears  often  water  the  flow- 
ers of  her  composition,  and  sometimes  they 
are  so  abundantly  watered  that  they  too  ought 
to  be  abundant.  Now  where  is  the  difficulty  ? 
What  makes  it  so  hard  for  her  to  write,  and 


126  THEORY    MISTAKEN. 

the  composition  often  so  tame  and  poor  when 
written?  The  reason  is,  she  had  nothing 
to  write.  When  she  called  upon  the  mind  for 
thought,  there  were  no  thoughts  at  command. 
But  she  has  done  the  best  she  could,  as  she 
thinks.  True,  if  there  were  no  better  way, 
she  has.  But  she  mistakes  the  very  theory 
of  good  writing.  Instead  of  this  course,  let 
the  subject  be  selected,  fixed  upon  for  at  least 
a  week  —  ten  days  would  be  better  —  before 
you  begin  to  write.  During  this  time,  turn  it 
over  in  your  mind  continually  y  see  what  be- 
longs to  it,  and  what  does  not.  See  how 
much  you  can  think  about  the  subject.  See 
how  you  would  go  to  work  to  explain  it  to  a 
child  six  years  old.  See  how  many  questions 
you  could  ask  about  it,  and  how  many  of 
these  you  could  answer  yourself.  Are  there 
any  simple  ways  of  illustrating  it,  by  com- 
parison, or  by  figures,  and  the  like  ?  It  is  not 
for  want  of  time,  but  because  we  waste  it, 
that  we  do  not  accomplish  more,  and  more 
to  our  minds.  The  grand  secret  of  Walter 
Scott's  ability  to  accomplish  so  much,  was 
the    carrying    out    his    own    grand    maxim, 


NO    TIME    FOR    NEWSPAPERS.  127 

"  never  to  be  doing-  nothing."  Every  moment 
was  turned  to  account,  and  thus  "  he  had 
leisure  for  every  thing,  except,  indeed,  the 
newspapers,  which  consume  so  many  precious 
hours  now-a-days,  with  most  men,  and  which, 
during  my  acquaintance  with  him,"  says 
Lockhart,  "  he  certainly  read  less  than  any 
other  person  I  ever  knew,  that  had  any  habit 
of  reading  at  all."  It  is  this  maxim  of  "  never 
to  be  doing  nothing "  that  will  fill  up  the 
mind,  so  that,  when  you  come  to  draw  from 
it  by  composition,  it  will  have  something  to 
give  out.  There  is  something  in  the  cask 
from  which  you  are  wishing  to  draw.  Some 
think  over  what  they  are  to  write  while  walk- 
ing ;  some  do  it  on  the  pillow,  in  the  night- 
watches  ;  some  have  a  slip  of  paper  near*' 
them,  and  put  down  a  thought  as  it  occurs ; 
but  however  you  may  collect  your  thoughts, 
you  cannot  write  well  unless  you  premedi- 
tate on  your  subject.  You  may  sit  down  and 
bite  your  pen,  and  wait  for  thoughts  to  come, 
but  they  will  not  come,  and  for  the  plain  rea- 
son, there  are  none  to  come.  But  no  mind 
can  turn  over  and  think  over  a  subject  for 


128       FACTORIES    NEAR    THE    WATERFALL. 

several  days,  without  finding  something  to 
say,  and  the  fuller  the  mind  is,  the  easier  to 
write. 

In  selecting  a  subject  on  which  to  try  your 
pen,  take  one  that  is  common  and  simple. 
Some  have  an  idea  that  it  is  easier  and  every 
way  better  to  select  out-of-the-way  subjects, 
and  import  all  their  thoughts  from  a  long  dis- 
tance ;  but  this  is  too  expensive.  If  we  rear 
a  house,  we  take  the  stone  and  the  timber 
which  are  nearest  and  easiest  to  come  at. 
"We  build  our  factories  near  the  waterfall, 
and  carry  the  water  as  short  a  distance  as  we 
can.  Do  not  try  to  see  what  new,  uncommon 
words  or  thoughts  you  can  obtain.  Sim- 
plicity is  one  of  the  first  requisites  in  any 
thing  that  is  perfect,  or  approaching  perfec- 
tion. "  The  strongest,  purest,  and  least-ob- 
served of  all  lights  is  day-light,  and  his  talk 
was  commonplace,  just  as  the  sunshine  is, 
which  gilds  the  most  indifferent  objects,  and 
adds  brilliancy  to  the  brightest."  The  first 
thing,  of  course,  is  to  get  thought  which  you 
can  put  on  paper.  The  next  is  to  express 
that  thought  in  clear,  simple  language,  and, 


whitefield's  pathos.  129 

if  you  can,  elegantly.  Common  things  be- 
come beautiful  when  expressed  with  elegance. 
Dean  Swift  once  wrote  a  composition  upon 
a  broomstick,  and  found  no  lack  of  materials 
or  interest,  and  we  all  know  how  charmingly 
Cowper  has  sung  the  sofa.  A  clergyman  of 
our  country  states  that  he  once  told  an  affect- 
ing occurrence  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  relating  it, 
however,  with  but  the  ordinary  feeling  and 
beauty  of  a  passing  conversation ;  when  after- 
wards, on  hearing  Mr.  Whitefield  preach,  up 
came  his  own  story,  narrated  by  the  preacher 
in  the  pulpit  with  such  native  pathos  and 
power,  that  the  clergyman  himself,  who  had 
furnished  Whitefield  with  the  dry  bones  of 
illustration,  found  himself  weeping  like  a 
child.  I  have  known  a  man,  noted  for  the 
beauty  of  his  productions,  write  a  single  page 
over  from  thirty  to  seventy  times,  even  after 
the  thoughts  were  fully  in  his  mind.  There 
is  no  way  of  writing  elegantly  but  by  this 
painstaking.  Examples  and  illustrations  of 
your  subject  and  thoughts  are  always  wel- 
come. "  General  propositions,"  says  one, 
"  are  obscure,  misty,  and  uncertain,  compared 
9 


130  PASSION-FLOWER. 

with  plain,  full,  home  examples ;  precepts  only 
apply  to  our  reason,  which  in  most  men  is 
but  weak;  examples  are  pictures,  and  strike 
the  senses,  nay,  raise  the  passions  and  call  in 
those  (the  strongest  and  most  general  of  all 
motives)  to  the  aid  of  reformation."  A  sin- 
gle figure  is  sometimes  a  jewel,  whose  bril- 
liancy will  be  remembered  while  all  the  rest 
is  forgotten.  "When  Pope  says  that  "  compli- 
ment is,  at  the  best,  but  the  smoke  of  friend- 
ship," who  can  forget  the  figure  ?  And  who 
can  pass  by  the  beautiful  eulogium  of  Jeremy 
Taylor,  expressed  in  a  single  metaphor:  "  Thus 
she  lived,  poor,  patient,  and  resigned.  Her 
heart  was  a  passion-flower,  bearing  within  it 
the  crown  of  thorns  and  the  cross  of  Christ." 
It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  you  will 
all  become  authors,  —  this  is  not  the  standard, 
—  but  all  will  write  for  the  ear  and  the  eye  of 
others,  and  it  is  desirable  to  do  this  with  as 
much  clearness,  simplicity,  and  beauty  as 
possible. 

There  is  one  species  of  writing  which  seems 
to  belong  appropriately  to  the  lady.  I  mean 
letter- writing.      In  ease  and  beauty  I  think 


WOMEN  MUST  DO   THE  LETTER-WRITING.    131 

some  ladies  have  produced  letters  of  sur- 
passing brilliancy.  The  letters  of  Madame 
de  Sevigne  will  be  immortal,  and  every  gen- 
eration will  read  them  with  admiration.  The 
same  is  true  of  the  letters  of  Hannah  More, 
while  the  labored  letters  of  Walpole  and 
Burns,  though  striking  and  often  beautiful, 
show  that  the  elegance  of  the  female  mind  is 
wanting!  It  is  too  much  like  a  gentleman 
trying  to  put  on  the  dress  and  the  address  of 
a  lady.  The  correspondence  which  aims  to 
instruct,  to  cheer  the  fireside,  to  encourage  the 
wanderer,  and  to  sustain  age,  is  now  mostly 
in  the  hands  of  females.  Men  are,  or  think 
they  are,  too  much  hurried  to  write  letters,  — 
except  the  short,  dry  letter  of  business,  which, 
like  a  dry,  hard  cough,  is  laid  aside  as  soon 
as  possible.  Daughters  are  those  upon  whom 
parents  depend  for  long,  full,  and  hopeful 
letters ;  and  in  every  situation  of  life,  she 
who  can  write  a  good  letter  confers  many 
blessings  upon  others.  "  Friendship  is  the 
great  chain  of  human  society,  and  intercourse 
of  letters  is  one  of  the  chiefest  links  of  that 
chain."       And   she  who   lays   herself  out   to 


132  CHAIN    KEPT    BRIGHT. 

keep  the  links  of  that  chain  bright,  does  a 
noble  deed.  It  is  more  than  an  accomplish- 
ment for  a  lady  to  write  a  beautiful  letter, 
though  an  accomplishment  of  the  highest 
kind;  it  is  a  positive  duty.  In  order  to  be 
able  to  do  this  easily  and  readily,  you  must 
write  frequently,  —  not  stiff,  formal  letters,  — 
but  as  much  like  social,  cheerful  conversation 
as  you  can.  There  is  a  sunlight  in  which 
.we  may  look  at  every  thing,  and  in  which 
every  thing  looks  beautiful.  A  letter,  then, 
to  be  a  good  one,  must  be  cheerful,  and  come 
to  your  friend  like  a  warm  sunbeam.  It 
should  be  the  echo  of  a  cheerful  heart,  in- 
stead of  one  of  those  gloomy  visitants  who 
sometimes  come  to  us,  a  trouble  while  with 
us,  and  leaving  cold  shadows  after  they  are 
gone.  Little  troubles  which  vex  you  need 
not  be  put  into  your  letter  to  trouble  others. 
Sorrows  which  will  pass  away  to-morrow 
need  not  become  fixtures  by  being  embalmed 
in  your  correspondence.  Some  feel  that  their 
letters  are  to  be  full  of  gossip, — retailing  all 
the  petty  scandal  they  can  hear  or  think  out 
of  themselves.       These   letters    ought   to   be 


GRACEFUL    HANDWRITING.  133 

treated  as  they  treat  letters  in  Turkey,  cut 
through  and  through  with  a  knife,  lest  they 
should  be  full  of  the  plague.  You  should 
remember  that,  though  your  letter  is  ad- 
dressed to  the  eye  of  a  particular  friend,  yet  it 
is  to  live  long ;  for  that  friend  will  preserve  it, 
and  whose  eye  shall  fall  upon  it  after  he  and< 
you  are  among  the  dead  ? 

"  Dead  letters,  thus  with  living  notions  fraught, 
Prove  to  the  soul  the  telescope  of  thought; 
To  mortal  life  a  deathless  witness  give, 
And  bid  all  deeds  and  titles  last  and  live. 
In  scanty  life  eternity  we  taste, 
View  the  first  ages,  and  inform  the  last. 
Arts,  history,  laws,  we  purchase  with  a  look, 
And  keep,  like  fate,  all  nature  in  a  book." 

I  hope  the  impression  will  not  be  left  upon 
your  mind  that  I  deem  a  fair  hand  of  no  con- 
sequence. It  is  to  the  composition  of  a  lady 
what  dress  is  to  her  person, — what  a  fair 
body  is  to  the  soul,  —  what  the  chasing  is  to 
the  jewel.  A  lady  is  more  known  and  better 
judged  of  by  her  handwriting  than  a  man  is : 
we  are  allowed  to  wear  our  hair  as  we  please, 
on  the  head  or  on  the  face,  but  a  lady  may 
not  do  so  ;  and  we  may  write  an  abominable 


134  FIRST    SPECIMEN. 

hand,  and  yet  pass  among  respectable  people. 
With  some,  it  is  even  a  mark  of  genius  ;  but 
who  ever  thought  a  lady  a  genius  because  she 
wrote  in  hieroglyphics,  or  in  English  in  a  way 
that  nobody  could  read  ? 

"  Ye  sprightly  fauywhose  gentle  minds  incline 
To  mend  our  manners  and  our  hearts  refine, 
With  admiration  in  your  works  are  read 
The  various  textures  of  the  twining  thread 
Then  let  the  fingers,  whose  unrivalled  skill 
Exalts  the  needle,  grace  the  noble  quill. 
An  artless  scrawl  the  blushing  scribbler  shames ; 
All  should  be  fair  that  beauteous  woman  frames  , 
True  ease  in  writing  comes  from  art,  not  chance, 
As  those  move  easiest  who  have  learned  to  dance." 

I  have  desired  to  give  you  a  specimen  or 
two  of  beautiful  letter-writing.  They  must  be 
short.  The  first  is  from  a  bishop  to  a  young 
clergyman :  — 

"  I  am  much  pleased  to  hear  you  have  been 
for  some  time  stationary  at  Oxford;  a  place 
where  a  man  may  prepare  himself  to  go  forth 
as  a  burning  and  shining  light  into  a  world 
where  charity  is  waxed  cold,  and  where  truth 
is  wellnigh  obscured.  Whenever  it  pleases 
God  to  appoint  you  to  the  government  of  a 


THE    YOKE    OF    DISCIPLINE.  135 

parish,  you  will  find  work  enough  to  employ 
you;  and  therefore  before  that  time  comes 
you  should  be  careful  to  provide  yourself 
with  all  necessary  knowledge,  lest  by  and  by, 
when  you  should  be  building,  you  should 
have  your  materials  to  look  for  and  bring 
together;  besides,  the  habit  of  studying  and 
thinking,  if  not  got  in  the  first  part  of  life, 
rarely  comes  afterwards.  A  man  is  misera- 
bly drawn  into  the  eddy  of  worldly  dissipa- 
tion, and  knows  not  how  to  get  out  of  it 
again  ,  till,  in  the  end,  for  want  of  spiritual 
exercises,  the  faculties  of  the  soul  are  be- 
numbed, and  he  sinks  into  indolence,  till  the 
night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work.  Hap- 
py, therefore,  is  the  man,  who  betimes  ac- 
quires a  relish  for  holy  solitude,  and  accus- 
toms himself  to  bear  the  yoke  of  Christ's 
discipline  in  his  youth;  who  can  sit  alone 
and  keep  silence,  and  seek  wisdom  diligently 
where  she  may  be  found,  in  the  Scriptures  of 
faith  and  in  the  writings  of  the  saints.  From 
these  flowers  of  Paradise  he  extracts  the 
honey  of  knowledge  and  divine  love,  and 
therewith  fills  every  cell  of  his  understanding 


136  COWPER    TO    JOHN    NEWTON. 

and  affections.  The  winter  of  affliction,  dis- 
ease, and  old  age  will  not  surprise  such  a  one 
in  an  unprepared  state.  He  will  not  be  con- 
founded in  the  perilous  time,  and  in  the  days 
of  dearth  he  will  have  enough  to  strengthen, 
comfort,  and  support  him  and  his  brethren. 
Precious  beyond  rubies  are  the  hours  of 
youth  and  health !  Let  none  of  them  pass 
unprofitably  away,  for  surely  they  make  to 
themselves  wings,  and  are  as  a  bird  cutting 
swiftly  the  air,  and  the  trace  of  her  can  no 
more  be  found.  If  well  spent,  they  fly  to 
heaven  with  news  that  rejoices  angels,  and 
meet  us  again  as  witnesses  for  us  at  the  tri- 
bunal of  our  Lord.  When  the  graces  of  time 
run  into  the  glories  of  eternity,  how  trifling 
will  the  labor  then  seem  that  has  procured  us, 
through  grace,  the  everlasting  rest,  for  which 
the  Apostles  toiled  night  and  day,  and  the 
martyrs  loved  not  their  lives  unto  death." 

Cowper  to  John  Newton. 

"  My  dear  Friend,  —  I  have  neither  long 
visits  to  pay  nor  to  receive,  nor  ladies  to 
spend  hours  in  telling  me  that  which  might  be 


ECONOMIST    OF    TIME.  137 

told  in  five  minutes,  yet  often  find  myself 
obliged  to  be  an  economist  of  time,  and  to 
make  the  most  of  a  short  opportunity.  Let 
our  station  be  retired  as  it  may,  there  is  no 
want  of  playthings  and  avocations,  nor  much 
need  to  seek  them,  in  this  world  of  ours. 
Business,  or  what  presents  itself  to  us  under 
that  imposing  character,  will  find  us  out,  even 
in  the  stillest  retreat,  and  plead  its  impor- 
tance, however  trivial  in  reality,  as  a  just  de- 
mand upon  our  attention.  It  is  wonderful 
how,  by  means  of  such  real  or  seeming  neces- 
sities, my  time  is  stolen  away.  I  have  just 
time  to  observe  that  time  is  short,  and  by  the 
time  I  have  made  the  observation,  time  is 
gone.  I  have  wondered  in  former  days  at  the 
patience  of  the  antediluvian  world  ;  that  they 
could  endure  a  life  almost  millenary,  with  so 
little  variety  as  seems  to  have  fallen  to  their 
share.  It  is  probable  that  they  had  much  fewer 
employments  than  we.  Their  affairs  lay  in  a 
aarrower  compass;  their  libraries  were  indif- 
ferently furnished,  philosophical  researches 
were  carried  on  with  much  less  industry  and 
acuteness  of  penetration,  and  fiddles,  perhaps, 


138    THOUSAND  YEARS  BEFORE  NOAH. 

were  not  even  invented.  How,  then,  could 
seven  or  eight  hundred  years  of  life  be  sup- 
portable? I  have  asked  this  question  for- 
merly, and  been  at  a  loss  to  resolve  it,  but  I 
think  I  can  answer  it  now.  I  will  suppose 
myself  born  a  thousand  years  before  Noah 
was  born  or  thought  of.  I  rise  with  the  sun ; 
I  worship  ;  I  prepare  my  breakfast ;  I  swal- 
low a  bucket  of  goat's  milk  and  a  dozen  good, 
sizable  cakes.  I  fasten  a  new  string  to  my 
bow,  and  my  youngest  boy,  a  lad  of  about 
thirty  years  of  age,  having  played  with  my 
arrows  till  he  has  stripped  off  all  the  feathers, 
I  find  myself  obliged  to  repair  them.  The 
morning  is  thus  spent  in  preparing  for  the 
chase,  and  it  is  become  necessary  that  I 
should  dine.  I  dig  up  my  roots,  I  wash 
them ;  I  boil  them ;  I  find  them  not  done 
enough,  I  boil  them  again  ;  my  wife  is  angry ; 
we  dispute,  we  settle  the  point ;  but  in  the 
mean  time  the  fire  goes  out,  and  must  be 
kindled  again.  All  this  is  very  amusing.  I 
hunt,  I  bring  home  the  prey ;  with  the  skin  of 
it  I  mend  an  old  coat  or  I  make  a  new  one. 
By  this  time  the  day  is  far  spent;  I  feel  my- 


1 

LIFE    HURRIED.  139 

self  fatigued,  and  retire  to  rest.  Thus,  what 
with  tilling  the  ground,  and  eating  the  fruit 
of  it,  hunting,  walking  and  running,  and 
mending  old  clothes,  and  sleeping  and  rising 
again,  I  can  suppose  an  inhabitant  of  the 
primeval  world  so  much  occupied  as  to  sigh 
over  the  shortness  of  life,  and  to  find  at  the 
end  of  many  centuries  that  they  had  all 
slipped  through  his  fingers,  and  were  passed 
away  like  a  shadow.  What  wonder,  then,  that 
I,  who  live  in  a  day  of  so  much  greater  re- 
finement, when  there  is  so  much  more  to  be 
wanted,  and  wished,  and  to  be  enjoyed,  should 
feel  myself  now  and  then  pinched  in  point  of 
opportunity,  and  at  some  loss  for  leisure  to 
fill  up  four  sides  of  a  sheet  like  this  ?  Thus, 
however,  it  is,  and  if  the  ancient  gentlemen 
to  whom  I  have  referred,  and  their  complaints 
of  the  disproportion  of  time  to  the  occasions 
they  had  for  it,  will  not  serve  me  as  an  excuse, 
I  must  even  plead  guilty,  and  confess  that  I 
am  often  in  haste  when  I  have  no  good  rea- 
son for  being  so." 


CHAPTER    IX. 

FOKMATION  OF  HABITS. 

Indian  Fashions.  Dr.  Chalmers's  Handwriting.'  John  Fos- 
ter's Regret.  Habit  of  Seeing.  Audubon's  Bet.  Lady 
Mary  Wortley  Montagu  a  Physician.  Not  ashamed  to  ask 
a  Question.  Secret  of  Despatch.  Chinese  Student.  Al- 
ways waiting.  Reproof  warded  off.  Just  slipping  on  her 
Things.  Lord  Brougham's  Rules.  Mr.  Condar's  Speech. 
A  Sure  Recipe.  Strive  to  please.  Never-failing  Beauty. 
Haydn's  Gladness.  Feast  of  Joy.  Fair  "Weather  will  come. 
Passion  disgusting  in  Woman.    Rejoicing  in  God. 

The  different  tribes  of  Indians  in  this  coun- 
try have  various  notions  as  to  what  consti- 
tutes human  beauty.  But  whatever  their 
ideas  may  be,  they  are  all  careful  to  begin  to 
train  the  child  according  to  this  standard 
early.  If  the  pappoose  belong  to  the  ^Flat- 
heads,  he  has  a  board  securely  oound  to  his 
head,  that  his  skull  may  be  flattened  by  the 


dr.  Chalmers's  handwriting.        141 

continual  pressure.  If  he  is  a  child  of  one  of 
the  Nez  Perces,  his  nose  is  early  cut  and 
trimmed  into  the  fashionable  shape.  All, 
while  infants,  are  fastened  to  a  board,  that 
they  may  be  erect.  I  have  seen  an  Indian 
over  a  hundred  years  of  age,  who  was  still 
straight  as  an  arrow  in  consequence  of  be- 
ing thus  trained.  Thus  we  can  impress 
habits  upon  the  body,  the  mind,  and  the 
whole  character.  These  habits  are  of  great 
value  if  good,  but  if  wrong,  they  are  sore  mis- 
fortunes. Dr.  Chalmers  wrote  a  very  illegible 
hand.  "When  writing  to  his  mother,  he  says, 
"  Let  me  know  if  you  can  read  my  present 
letter ;  for  if  you  can,  it  will  give  me  satisfac- 
tion to  know  that  I  can  make  myself  legible. 
I  have  made  a  particular  effort,  and  I  hope  I 
have  succeeded  in  it."  Three  years  after,  his 
old  habit  is  strong  as  ever ;  for  in  a  letter  from 
his  mother  to  one  of  her  other  children,  she 
writes,  "  I  had  a  letter  last  night  from  Thom- 
as. It  is  a  vast  labor  the  reading  his  letters. 
I  sometimes  take  a  week  to  make  them  out."  . 
It  is  hardly  necessary  to  bring  forward  such 
an  example  to  prove  that  habits  are  formed 


142  john  Foster's  regret. 

in  early  life,  and  grow  upon  us,  and  cling  to 
us  firmer  and  firmer,  the  longer  we  live. 
Whether  we  desire  them  or  not,  we  shall 
have  them.  Dr.  Paley  says  truly,  "  We  act 
from  habit  nine  times,  where  we  do  once 
from  deliberation."  Let  the  habits  of  the  aged 
be  what  they  may,  we  do  not  expect  or  at- 
tempt any  change.  But  it  is  very  important 
for  the  young  to  know  what  habits  to  form, 
and  how  this  may  be  done.  Any  action  re- 
peated at  stated  periods  becomes  a  habit. 
Thus  the  habit  of  the  intemperate  begins  by 
his  having  stated  hours  or  places  where  he 
drinks.  And  if  any  one  desires  to  know 
whether  his  future  life  will  be  happy  or 
wretched,  let  him  now  decide  what  habits  to 
abandon,  what  ones  to  strengthen.  "  How 
much  I  regret,"  says  John  Foster,  "  to  see  so 
generally  abandoned  to  the  weeds  of  vanity 
that  fertile  and  vigorous  space  of  life,  in 
which  might  be  planted  the  oaks  and  the  fruit- 
trees  of  enlightened  principle  and  virtuous 
•  habit,  which,  growing  up,  would  yiel4  to  old 
age  an  enjoyment,  a  glory,  and  a  shade." 
Life-long  habits  you  are  now  forming,  and 


HABIT    OF    SEEING.  143 

I  am  wishing  to  point  out  to  you  some  of 
those  which  are  essential  to  your  happiness 
and  usefulness,  through  your  whole  life. 

1.  Cultivate  a  habit  of  close  observation. 

Some  people  see  things  in  general,  and 
some  do  not  see  them  at  all.  A  few  have  the 
power  to  use  the  eye  for  the  purpose  for  which 
it  was  given.  It  is  not  seeing  a  landscape  as 
a  whole,  but  noticing  the  minute  parts  of  it, 
that  makes  it  beautiful.  It  is  not  seeing  the 
grove  as  a  whole,  that  makes  the  vision  so 
pleasant,  but  it  is  the  study  of  the  different 
trees,  their  various  shapes,  heights,  the  shades 
of  their  leaves,  and  their  attitudes.  Keep  the 
eyes  open,  and  the  ears  awake.  "  Every  new 
class  of  knowledge  and  every  new  subject  of 
interest  becomes,  to  an  observer,  a  new  sense 
to  notice  innumerable  facts  and  ideas,  and 
consequently  receive  endless  pleasurable  and 
instructive  hints,  to  which  he  had  been  else  as 
insensible  as  a  man  asleep."  There  must  be 
originally,  in  the  mind  of  a  good  observer,  the 
faculty  j,  but  it  is  greatly  improved  and  en- 
larged by  cultivation.  "  The  capabilities  of 
any   sphere   of    observation,"    says   a   strong 


144  audubon's  bet. 

thinker,  "  are  in  proportion  to  the  force  and 
number  of  the  observer's  faculties,  studies,  in- 
terests. In  one  given  extent  of  space,  or  in  one 
walk,  one  person  will  be  struck  by  five  objects, 
another  by  ten,  another  by  a  hundred,  and  some 
by  none  at  all."  Notice  the  minutest  object, 
pick  up  even  the  smallest  morsel  of  knowledge, 
retain  the  smallest  fact,  save  the  rustiest  nail 
ever  lying  in  the  dust.  Have  patience,  you 
will  find  the  value  of  all  at  last.  When  Audu- 
bon was  on  a  visit  to  the  Natural  Bridge  in 
Virginia  for  the  first  time,  he  travelled  a  short 
distance  with  a  farmer,  who  offered  to  bet  that 
Audubon  could  not  tell  when  he  came  to  the 
Bridge.  But  Audubon  stopped  directly  on 
the  bridge,  saying,  "  We  are  on  it  now." 
The  astonished  farmer  inquired  how  he  knew 
he  was  on  the  right  spot.  He  explained  by 
saying  that  he  saw  a  little  pee-wit,  and  know- 
ing that  these  little  birds  build  their  nests 
under  bridges,  he  knew  that  the  bridge  could 
not  be  far  off.  There  is  scarcely  a  spot  in 
creation,  or  a  thing  created,  or  an  art  among 
men,  however  humble,  from  which  something 
may  not  be  learned,  or  in  which  some  beauty 


LADY    MONTAGU    A    PHYSICIAN.  145 

may  not  be  discovered.  "  Lady  Mary  Wort- 
ley  Montagu,  on  observing  among  the  vil- 
Jagers  of  Turkey  the  practice  of  inoculating 
for  the  small-pox,  became  convinced  of  its 
utility  and  efficacy,  and  applied  it  to  her  own 
son,  at  that  time  about  three  years  old.  By 
great  exertions,  Lady  Mary  afterwards  estab- 
lished the  practice  of  inoculation  in  England, 
thus  conferring  a  lasting  benefit  on  her  native 
country  and  on  mankind."  I  have  never  yet 
met  the  man  in  any  station  from  whom  I 
could  not  learn  something.  The  great  Mr. 
Locke  was  asked  how  he  had  contrived  to  ac- 
cumulate a  mine  of  knowledge  so  rich,  and 
yet  so  extensive  and  so  deep  ?  He  replied 
that  he  attributed  what  little  he  knew  to  not 
having  been  ashamed  to  ask  for  information ; 
and  to  the  rule  he  had  laid  down,  of  convers- 
ing with  all  descriptions  of  men,  on  those 
topics  chiefly  that  formed  their  own  peculiar 
professions  or  pursuits. 

Let  me  drop  a  hint  on  your  habits  of  ob- 
serving character ;  do  not  study  to  find  what 
is  uncouth  or  ludicrous  or  ridiculous  in  those 
whom  you  meet.     Every  one  has  more  or  less 
10 


146  SECRET    OF    DESPATCH. 

about  him  which  partakes  of  weakness,  and 
it  may  be  of  folly,  which  always  seems  ridic- 
ulous in  others.  But  do  not  allow  yourself 
the  bad  habit  of  noticing  these  little  shades, 
dwelling  on  them,  and  perhaps  detecting 
them  for  the  amusement  of  others.  In  every 
one  you  can  see  something  good.  Seize  upon 
that.  Be  like  the  bee  which  can  find  honey 
in  almost  every  weed,  even  to  the  deadly 
nightshade,  and  not  like  the  spider,  which 
sucks  poison  from  the  fairest  flowers  that 
creation  affords.  Every  step  in  life  will  pre- 
sent you  a  thousand  new  things,  minute,  to  be 
sure,  but  these  all  become  a  study,  and  if  you 
cultivate  the  habit  of  close  observation,  you 
will  be  enriched,  not  by  finding  a  great  treasure 
at  once,  but  by  the  accumulation  of  sands  of 
pure  gold. 

2.  The  habit  of  untiring  industry  is  invalu- 
able. 

Those  accomplish  the  most  in  life  who  can 
turn  every  moment  of  time  to  advantage. 
Some  can  work  a  short  time  and  apparently 
despatch  a  great  deal,  but  at  the  end  of  life 
have  done  but  little.     The  power  of  despatch 


CHINESE    STUDENT.  147 

is  a  misfortune,  if  it  be  not  accompanied  by- 
untiring  industry.  The  hare  could  run  fast 
for  a  while,  but  he  must  soon  lie  down  to 
sleep,  and  while  he  rested,  the  tortoise  passed 
him  and  run  the  race.  To  make  each  mo- 
ment do  a  little  for  us  is  the  great  secret  of 
doing  much. 

There  is  a  story  of  a  Chinese  student  who 
felt  discouraged  because  when  he  shook  the 
tree  of  knowledge  only  a  single  apple  would 
"     drop  at  a  time,   and   sometimes   he   had   to 
shake  a  long  time  before  any  fell ;  but  he  was 
encouraged  one  day  to  new  efforts,  which  re- 
sulted in  his  reaching  eminence,  by  seeing  an 
old  woman  rubbing  a  crowbar  on  a  stone  to 
make  her  a  needle !     President  Dwight  says, 
"  Among  all  those  who  within  my  knowledge 
have  appeared  to  become  sincerely  penitent 
and  reformed,  I  recollect  only  a  single  lazy 
man ;  and  this  man  became  industrious  from 
the  moment  of  his  apparent,  and,  I  doubt  not, 
real  conversion."     No  one  can  rely  upon  tal- 
ents, friends,  opportunities,  or  attainments  for 
success.     The  question  ever  recurring  is,  not 
what  are  your  talents  and  ability,  but,  what 


148  ALWAYS    WAITING. 

can  you,  what  do  you,  accomplish.  The  blows 
you  strike  may  not  be  heavy,  but  let  them  be 
long  continued.  You  must  begin  early  in 
the  morning  and  keep  doing  as  long  as  the 
day  lasts.  Any  thing  but  spasmodic  efforts, 
now  working  a  whole  night,  and  then  wast- 
ing whole  days.  He  who  becomes  rich  in 
money,  learning,  or  attainments  does  so,  not 
by  rapid  increase,  but  by' that  industry  which 
continually  adds  small  gains.  Any  man,  with 
the  habits  of  industry  fixed  upon  him,  will 
accomplish  tenfold  more  than  the  most  gifted 
without  these  habits. 

3.  Punctuality.  There  are  very  few  who 
have  strength  of  character  sufficient  at  all 
times  to  do  now  what  we  hope  may  be  done 
to-morrow.  Thus  we  put  off  acting  at  the 
right  time,  not  because  it  will  be  easier  done 
hereafter,  but  because  we  do  not  wish  now  to 
make  the  effort.  We  make  appointments 
and  do  not  keep  them  punctually,  and  think 
little  of  it ;  but  we  have  no  conception  of  the 
annoyance  we  cause  our  friends.  We  abuse 
their  patience,  consume  their  time,  and  lead 
them   to    distrust    our    promises    in    future. 


REPROOF    WARDED    OFF.  149 

Melancthon  says,  when  he  had  an  appoint- 
ment, he  expected  not  only  the  hour,  but  the 
minute,  to  be  fixed,  that  the  time  might  not 
run  out  in  idleness  or  suspense.  "  The  punc- 
tuality of  Dr.  Chalmers's  father  was  so  well 
known,  that  his  aunt,  appearing  one  morn- 
ing too  late  at  breakfast,  and  well  knowing 
what  awaited  her  if  she  exposed  herself  de- 
fenceless to  the  storm,  thus  managed  to  divert 
it.  '  O  Mr.  Chalmers ! '  she  exclaimed,  as 
she  entered  the  room,  '  I  had  such  a  strange 
dream  last  night !  I  dreamt  you  were  dead/ 
'  Indeed ! '  said  Mr.  Chalmers,  quite  arrested 
by  an  announcement  which  bore  so  direct- 
ly upon  his  own  future  history.  '  And  I 
dreamt,'  she  continued,  '  that  the  funeral  day 
was  named,  and  the  funeral  hour  was  fixed, 
and  the  funeral  cards  were  written;  and  the 
day  came,  and  the  folks  came,  and  the  hour 
came,  but  what  do  you  think  happened?  Why 
the  clock  had  scarce  done  chapping  [striking] 
twelve,  which  had  been  the  hour  named  in  the 
cards,  when  a  loud  knocking  was  heard  within 
the  coffin,  and  a  voice,  gey  peremptory,  and  ill- 
pleased  like,  came  out  of  it,  saying,  '  Twelve 's 


150  JUST    SLIPPING    ON    HER    THINGS. 

chappit,  and  ye  're  no  liftin'.'  Mr.  Chalmers 
was  himself  too  great  a  humorist  not  to  relish 
a  joke  so  quickly  and  cleverly  contrived,  and 
in  the  hearty  laugh  which  followed,  the  inge- 
nious culprit  felt  that  she  had  accomplished 
more  than  an  escape."  Let  only  those  follow 
her  example  who  can  equal  her  wit. 

We  do  not  pretend  to  know  the  secrets  of 
the  lady's  toilette,  but  we  do  know  that  some- 
how or  other,  when  waiting  for  a  lady  to  ac- 
company us  at  an  appointed  hour,  we  have 
often  to  wait  a  long  time  while  she  "just 
slips  on  her  things,  and  will  be  ready  in  a 
moment."  Whether  it  is  our  impatience  for 
the  return  of  her  bright  face,  or  whether  it  is 
because  we  know  not  the  mysteries  of  just 
slipping  on  her  things,  —  whatever  it  is,  we  do 
know  that  the  wear  and  tear  of  patience  is 
terrible,  and  we  often  wish  she  had  said  frank- 
ly, "  Sir,  I  have  to  hunt  up  my  clothes,  dress 
my  hair,  dust  my  bonnet,  lace  my  boots,  se- 
lect a  collar,  cologne  my  handkerchief,  and  I 
cannot  possibly  be  ready  under  a  full  half- 
hour."  So  when  the  bell  rings  for  breakfast, 
dinner,  tea,  or  recitation,  some  one  is  always 


LORD    BROUGHAM'S    RULES.  151 

a  little  too  late,  —  always  a  little  tardy,  —  a  lit- 
tle late  in  rising,  dressing,  at  meals,  at  church, 
—  everywhere  some  one  is  behindhand.  The 
rest  wait,  and  run,  and  call,  and  try  to  aid 
her,  and  when  at  last  she  appears,  you  wish 
that,  in  addition  to  all  that  she  has  put  on,  she 
had  adorned  herself  with  one  more  garment  of 
beauty,  —  the  habit  of  being  punctual. 

4.  Next  to  this  comes  the  habit  of  doing' 
every  thing  well. 

Some  men  make  what  they  call  rules  of 
action ;  but  they  always  embrace  industry, 
punctuality,  and  thoroughness.  Jefferson  had 
ten  of  these  rules  ;  Lord  Brougham  has  three. 
His  Lordship's  are  the  following :  —  1.  To 
be  a  whole  man  to  one  thing  at  a  time.  2. 
Never  lose  any  opportunity  of  doing  any  thing 
that  can  be  done.  3.  Never  entreat  others  to 
do  what  you  ought  to  do  yourself.  Many 
people  are  always  in  a  hurry,  and  resemble 
the  squirrel  in  the  revolving  cage,  who  labors 
hard,  and  thinks  he  is  travelling  at  a  prodi- 
gious rate,  while  in  fact  he  is  standing  on  the 
same  spot.  Hurry  is  the  mark  of  a  weak 
mind,  and  those  who  have  the  habit  mistake 


152  mr.  condar's  sprech. 

it  for  despatch.  But  they  differ,  as  the  sword 
which  rattles  and  clashes  only  in  the  scab- 
bard is  different  from  the  Damascus  blade 
that  quietly  does  execution.  Whatever  you 
undertake  to  do,  if  it  be  nothing  more  than 
paring  your  nails,  do  it  thoroughly,  neatly,  as 
well  as  you  can.  He  who  always  does  his 
best,  even  in  small  things,  will  hardly  fail  of 
attaining  great  excellence.  At  a  soiree  of  the 
Sheffield  Mechanics'  Institute,  Josiah  Condar 
made  the  following  remarks,  Montgomery,  the 
poet,  being  present.  "  I  can  look  back  to  the 
time  when,  as  a  young  man,  I  was  guilty 
of  the  perhaps  pardonable  crime  of  writing 
verses,  and  I  looked  upon  my  valued  friend, 
Mr.  Montgomery,  as  my  patron  and  master 
in  poetry.  I  may  be  allowed  to  mention, 
that  at  that  time  I  received  from  him  a  piece 
of  advice,  which  I  have  found  of  great  use  in 
poetry  and  injother  matters,  and  I  will  repeat 
it,  if  you  will  forgive  me,  for  the  benefit  of 
all.  He  said  to  me,  when  reading  some  of 
my  juvenile  poetry,  and  making  his  invalua- 
ble marks  on  the  margin,  '  Always  do  your 
best,  and  every  time  you  will  do  better.'     It 


ALWAYS    THE    BEST.  153 

has  been  of  great  use  to  me,  for  if  I  have 
produced  any  thing  acceptable  in  poetry,  it  is 
owing  to  this  advice."  The  young  lady  who 
will  not  allow  her  needle  to  take  a  single  stitch 
which  is  not  the  best  it  can  take,  her  pen  to 
write  a  letter  or  a  composition  which  is  not  the 
best  she  can  write,  —  who  will  not  allow  her- 
self to  read  a  page  aloud,  nor  to  recite  a  les- 
son, nor  to  touch  the  piano,  without  doing  her 
best,  —  will  by  and  by  accomplish,  not  only 
a  great  deal,  but  will  astonish  all  around  her 
by  the  degree  of  perfection  she  has  attained. 
"  A  place  for  every  thing,  and  every  thing  in 
its  place,"  is  essential  to  character.  Many  a 
young  man  has  lost  a  valuable  opportunity, 
and  not  a  few  young  ladies  have  lost  situa- 
tions, kindnesses,  and  friends,  because,  though 
they  sometimes  excelled,  it  was  not  their 
habit  always  to  do  well.  You  must  do  your 
best  in  little  things,  on  humble  occasions,  and 
in  all  circumstances,  if  you  are  to  approach 
anywhere  near  the  standard  of  perfection. 

5.  Cultivate  the  habit  of  making  others  hap- 
py daily. 

Some  confer  very  little  happiness  on  others, 


154  GREAT    OPPORTUNITIES    FEW. 

because  they  really  lack  a  generous,  kind 
disposition  ;  but  more  fail  because  they  know 
not  what  constitutes  the  happiness  of  life. 
They  wait  for  great  occasions,  for  opportu- 
nities to  do  good  on  a  large  scale,  whereas 
few  have  these  great  opportunities,  and  most 
lack  the  power  of  using  them  when  they  do 
meet  them.  We  can  probably  never  be  the 
means  of  saving  a  country  or  an  army,  or  ol 
snatching  a  friend  from  the  waters  in  which 
he  is  drowning,  or  from  the  dwelling  in  which 
he  is  burning.  Dr.  Johnson  says  truly,  "  He 
who  waits  to  do  a  great  deal  of  good  at  once, 
will  never  do  any."  We  sigh  for  opportuni- 
ties to  do  some  great  and  noble  action,  and 
perhaps  dream  in  our  reveries  how  we  would 
do  this  or  that,  which  would  be  so  romantic 
and  so  noble,  and  thus  life  slides  away  while 
we  are  losing  ten  thousand  opportunities  of 
making  others  happy.  I  find  in  the  course 
of  my  reading  a  recipe  for  making  every  day 
happy ;  and  if  it  were  to  be  followed  and 
copied,  as  you  copy  and  follow  the  recipes 
in  the  cook-books,  it  would  do  a  great  deal 
for  your  enjoyment.    It  reads  thus :  —  "  When 


A    SURE    RECIPE.  155 

you  rise  in  the  morning,  form  a  resolution  to 
make  the  day  a  happy  one  to  a  fellow-crea- 
ture. It  is  easily  done  :  a  left-off  garment  to 
the  man  who  needs  it,  a  kind  word  to  the 
sorrowful,  an  encouraging  expression  to  the 
striving,  trifles  in  themselves  as  light  as  air, 
will  do  it  at  least  for  the  twenty-four  hours  ; 
and  if  you  are  young,  depend  upon  it,  it  will 
tell  when  you  are  old.  And  if  you  are  old, 
rest  assured  it  will  send  you  gently  and  hap- 
pily down  the  stream  of  human  time  to  eter- 
nity. By  the  most  simple  arithmetical  sum, 
look  at  the  result.  You  send  one  person, 
only  one,  happily  through  the  day ;  that  is 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  in  the  course  of 
the  year,  and  supposing  you  live  forty  years 
after  you  commence  this  course  of  medicine, 
you  have  made  one  hundred  and  forty-six 
thousand  beings  happy,  at  all  events  for  a 
time ;  and  this  is  supposing  no  relation  or 
friend  partakes  of  the  feeling  and  extends  the 
good.  Now  is  not  this  simple?  Is  it  not 
too  easily  accomplished  for  you  to  say,  I 
would  if  I  could  ?  Thus  we  may  give  a  rose 
where  we  cannot  gather  a  magnificent  bou- 


156  STRIVE    TO    PLEASE. 

quel  We  may  bestow  the  kind  word,  and  the 
cheerful  look,  and  the  pleasant  smile,  where 
we  cannot  take  off  great  burdens  of  sorrow, 
or  add  great  things  to  the  possession  of  our 
friends.  "  To  think  kindly  of  each  other  is 
well,  to  speak  kindly  of  each  other  is  better, 
but  to  act  kindly  one  towards  another  is  best 
of  all." 

6.  Make  it  a  part  of  your  duty  to  please. 

Those  who  think  they  can  always  please,  will 
often  disgust  by  their  vanity;  those  who  never 
try,  never  will ;  while  those  who  attempt  it  as 
a  part  of  life's  duty,  will  often  succeed.  This 
disposition  is  a  perennial  flower  which  is  beau- 
tiful and  fragrant  in  summer  and  winter.  It 
never  fades.  Let  the  young  lady  who  desires 
*to  be  beloved  —  and  who  does  not?  —  remem- 
ber that  "  permanent  beauty  is  not  that  which 
consists  in  symmetry  of  form,  dignity  of  mien, 
gracefulness  of  motion,  loveliness  of  color,  reg- 
ularity of  features,  goodliness  of  complexion, 
or  cheerfulness  of  countenance ;  because  age 
and  disease,  to  which  all  are  liable,  and  from 
which  none  are  exempt,  will,  sooner  or  later, 
destroy  all  these.     That  alone  is  permanent 


haydn's  gladness.  157 

beauty  which  arises  from  the  purity  of  the 
mind  and  the  sanctity  of  the  heart,  the  agree- 
ableness  of  the  manners  and  the  chasteness 
of  the  conversation.  If  the  outward  form  be 
handsome,  it  appears  to  greater  advantage ; 
and  if  it  be  not  so,  it  is  as  easily  discerned, 
and  as  justly  appreciated.  That,  therefore, 
which  in  the  sight  of  God  is  of  price,  ought 
to  be  so  in  the  judgment  of  men." 

7.    The  habit  of  being  and  feeling  cheerful 
is  of  unspeakable  value. 

We  are  not  by  nature  equally  amiable  and 
cheerful ;  but  nature  is  given  to  us  to  improve 
upon.  By  culture,  the  wild  rose  of  the  hills 
becomes  the  charm  of  the  green-house.  The 
pure  white  lily  is  nurtured  by  the  muddy  bot- 
tom of  the  lake.  It  is  easy  to  be  pleased 
when  every  thing  is  as  we  desire  it,  but  what 
we  want  to  acquire  and  retain  is  the  cheerful 
disposition.  "  It  is  more  valuable  than  gold, 
it  captivates  more  than  beauty,  and  to  the 
close  of  life  retains  all .  its  freshness  and  its 
power."  When  Haydn  was  inquired  of  how 
it  happened  that  his  church  music  was  always 
so   cheerful,   he   made    this    beautiful  reply: 


158  FEAST    OF    JOY. 

"  I  cannot  make  it  otherwise.  I  write  it  ac 
cording  to  the  thoughts  I  feel ;  when  I  think 
upon  God,  my  heart  is  so  full  of  joy  that  the 
notes  dance  and  leap,  as  it  were,  from  my 
pen ;  and  since  God  has  given  me  a  cheerful 
heart,  it  will  be  pardoned  me  that  I  serve  him 
with  a  cheerful  spirit."  There  are  few  spots 
on  earth  that  are  not  sometimes  warm  with 
sunshine,  few  winds  that  do  not  purify  the 
air,  no  storms  that  are  not  followed  by  a  calm, 
and  no  situations  in  which  there  are  not  mer- 
cies mingled  with  our  afflictions.  Feltham 
says,  "  I  know  we  read  of  Christ's  weeping, 
not  of  his  laughter,  yet  we  see  he  graceth  a 
feast  with'his  first  miracle,  and  that  a  feast 
of  joy."  The  man  who  has  grown  up  through 
the  kindness  of  others,  as  we  all  have,  and 
who  will  not,  in  his  turn,  try  to  aid  and  bless 
others,  is  like  a  tree,  to  use  the  figure  of  Pope, 
which  will  not  bear  fruit  itself,  nor  suffer 
young  plants  to  flourish  beneath  its  shade. 
If  there  are  waves,  remember  that  they  will 
soon  sleep  ;  if  there  are  winters,  that  summers 
are  sure  to  follow ;  if  there  are  clouds,  that  we 
can  look  through  them  often,  and  that  the  sun 


FAIR    WEATHER    WILL    COME.  159 

is  always  shining  beyond  them.  In  the  midst 
of  troublous  times,  James  Howel  sent  this 
beautiful  consolation  to  his  friends.  "  You 
know  better  than  I,  that  all  events,  good  or 
bad,  come  from  the  all-disposing  high  Deity 
of  heaven  ;  if  good,  he  produceth  them,  if  bad, 
he  permits  them.  He  is  the  pilot  that  sits 
at  the  stern  and  steers  the  great  vessel  of  the 
world ;  and  we  must  not  presume  to  direct 
him  in  his  course,  for  he  understands  the  use 
of  the  compass  better  than  we.  He  com- 
mands also  the  winds  and  the  weather,  and 
after  a  storm  he  never  fails  to  send  us  a 
calm,  and  to  recompense  ill  times  with  better, 
if  we  can  live  to  see  them."  It  is  a  great 
misfortune,  especially  to  a  young  lady,  to 
have  a  temper  sour,  morose,  or  melancholy. 
It  is  particularly  necessary  that  women  "  ac- 
quire command  of  temper,  because  much  of 
the  effects  of  their  powers  of  reasoning  and 
of  their  wit  depends  upon  the  gentleness  and 
good-humor  with  which  they  conduct  them- 
selves. A  woman  who  should  attempt  to 
thunder  with  her  tongue,  would  not  find  her 
eloquence   increase   her   domestic   happiness. 


160  PASSION    DISGUSTING    IN    WOMAN. 

We  do  not  wish  that  women  should  im- 
plicitly yield  their  better  judgment  to  their 
friends ;  but  let  them  support  the  cause  of 
reason  with  all  the  grace  of  female  gentle- 
ness. A  man  in  a  furious  passion  is  terrible 
to  his  enemies,  a  woman  in  a  passion  is  dis- 
gusting to  her  friends ;  she  loses  all  the  re- 
spect due  to  her  sex,  and  she  has  not  masculine 
strength  and  courage  to  enforce  any  other  kind 
of  respect.  The  happiness  and  influence  of 
women,  in  every  relation,  so  much  depends 
on  their  temper,  that  it  ought  to  be  most  care- 
fully cultivated.  We  should  not  suffer  girls 
to  imagine  that  they  balance  ill-humor  by 
some  good  quality  or  accomplishment;  be- 
cause, in  fact,  there  are  none  which  can  sup- 
ply the  want  of  temper  in  the  female  sex." 
And  there  are  some  who,  though  cheerful  in 
their  daily  life,  yet  are  unhappy  in  their  re- 
ligion. To  such  I  would  recommend  the 
advice  of  the  Earl  of  Strafford  to  his  son, 
just  before  his  death :  "  And  in  all  your  du- 
ties and  devotions  towards  God,  rather  per- 
form them  joyfully  than  pensively,  for  God 
loves  a  cheerful  giver."     Let  your  heart  re- 


REJOICING    IN    GOD.  161 

joice  in  all  the  pleasant  things  with  which  he 
hath  surrounded  you.  Enjoy  all  the  friends 
with  whom  he  hath  blessed  you,  but  when 
you  come  into  his  presence  praise  him  for  all 
these  delights,  and  while  you  mourn  your  un- 
worthiness,  dishonor  him  not  Ly  your  faith- 
lessness and  your  complainings  of  his  provi- 
dence. 


ii 


CHAPTER    X. 

HEALTH  AT  SCHOOL. 

Conveniences  of  our  Day.  All  under  Law.  Abuses  among 
Good  Men.  Dr.  Payson's  Letter.  Good  Advice.  The 
Two  Extremes.  John  Howard's  Testimony.  His  Experi- 
ence in  full.  Too  much  Care.  The  Conscientious  Self- 
destroyer.  Recovery,  —  a  Curious  Case.  Hints  not  Rules. 
Sleep,  how  much  needed.  Sir  William  Jones.  A  Curious 
Will.  Importance  of  Habits.  Mother's  Cupboard.  The 
Young  Lady's  Self-control.  Exercise  indispensable.  Dr. 
Franklin's  Experience.  Mind  corresponds  with  the  Body. 
Cheerfulness  essential  to  Health. 

So  much  is  written  and  said  on  the  subject 
of  health  at  this  day,  —  so  many  lectures  are 
given,  so  many  prescriptions  are  made,  and 
so  much  complaint  is  made  for  the  want  of  it, 
—  that  we  should  be  inexcusable  not  to  say 
something  about  it.  We  have  so  many  con- 
veniences, stoves,  furnaces,  furs,  and  shawls, 


ALL    UNDER    LAW. 


163 


so  many  luxuries  in  food,  so  many  thin,  pa- 
per-soled shoes  at  this  day,  that  good  health 
has  become  almost  like  a  ghost,  —  a  thing 
much  talked  about,  but  seldom  seen.  Almost 
every  affliction  of  the  body,  as  well  as  of  the 
mind,  arises  from  the  fact  that  we  refuse  to 
obey  law.  God  has  given  the  ten  command- 
ments for  the  welfare  of  human  society,  and 
no  one  can  be  universally  violated  without 
destroying  society,  and  no  one  can  be  partial- 
ly violated  without  injuring  society  just  in 
proportion  as  it  is  violated.  So  he  has  given 
laws  for  the  body,  —  not  spoken,  indeed,  on 
Sinai,  but  written  on  the  body,  —  laws  which 
cannot  be  violated  without  injuring  the  health. 
These  laws  often  clash  with  our  wishes  and 
habits,  but  they  are  inexorable.  We  must 
obey  them  or  suffer.  I  would  that  all,  while 
they  are  young,  would  improve  every  advan- 
tage which  they  have  for  learning  these  laws  of 
physiology,  —  understand  them  thoroughly,  — 
and  then  they  would  be  none  too  careful  in 
their  observance.  While  we  are  young,  feel 
buoyant  and  elastic,  we  hardly  know  when 
we  violate  the  laws  of  our  system,  or  if  we 


164  ABUSES    AMONG    GOOD    MEN. 

do  know,  we  feel  that  it  is  of  little  conse- 
quence. Do  not  be  deceived.  Depend  upon 
it,  for  every  violation  of  these  laws,  you  have 
some  day  to  render  an  account;  and  to  pay 
a  penalty,  probably,  by  suffering.  Is  it  not 
strange  that  many,  who  feel  that  they  are  in- 
excusable for  wasting  their  property,  or  their 
minds,  are  yet  wholly  indifferent  to  the  health, 
or  rather,  that  they  should  think  they  may 
violate  all  the  laws  of  their  being,  and  yet  be 
healthy?  Even  the  best  of  men,  clergymen, 
think  it  wrong  to  spend  time  for  the  special 
and  sole  purpose  of  exercise ;  forgetting  that 
God  designed  that  men  should  earn  their 
bread  by  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  and  therefore 
he  has  made  it  a  law,  that  we  must  work, 
exercise,  or  be  invalids,  or  go  to  an  early 
grave.  Says  the .  late  Dr.  Payson,  writing  to 
a  young  clergyman  :  "  I  am  very  sorry  to  learn 
that  your  health  is  not  better,  but  rather 
worse.  Should  it  not  have  improved  before 
you  receive  this,  I  beg  you  will  attend  to  it 
without  delay :  attend  to  it  as  your  first  and 
chief  duty,  for  such  be  assured  it  is.  '  A 
merciful  man  is  merciful  to  his  beast,'   and 


dr.  payson's  letter.  165 

you  must  be  merciful  to  your  beast;  or,  as 
Mr.  M.  would  say,  to  your  animal.  Remem- 
ber that  it  is  your  Master's  property,  and  he 
will  no  more  thank  you  for  driving  it  to  death, 
than  an  earthly  master  would  thank  a  servant 
for  riding  a  valuable  horse  to  death,  under 
pretence  of  zeal  for  his  interest.  The  truth 
is,  I  am  afraid  Satan  has  jumped  on  to  the 
saddle,  and  when  he  is  there  in  the  guise  of 
an  angel  of  light,  he  whips  and  spurs  at  a 
most  unmerciful  rate,  as  every  joint  in  my  poor 
broken-winded  animal  can  testify  from  woful 
experience.  He  has  temptations  for  the  con- 
science, as  Mr.  Newton  well  observes ;  and 
when  other  temptations  fail,  he  makes  great 
use  of  them.  Many  a  poor  creature  has  he 
ridden  to  death  by  using  his  conscience  as  a 
spur,  and  you  must  not  be  ignorant,  nor  act 
as  il  you  were  ignorant,  of  his  devices.  Re- 
member Mr.  Brainerd's  remark,  that  diversions 
rightly  managed  increased  rather  than  dimin- 
ished his  spirituality.  I  now  feel  that  I  am 
never  serving  our  Master  more  acceptably, 
than  when,  for  his  sake,  I  am  using  means  to 
preserve  my  health  and  lengthen  my  life ;  and 


166  THE    TWO    EXTREMES. 

you  must  feel  in  a  similar  manner  if  you 
mean  to  do  him  service  in  the  world.  He 
knows  what  you  would  do  for  him  if  you 
could.  Do  not  think  less  favorably  of  him 
than  you  would  of  a  judicious  father.  Do 
not  think  that  such  a  father  would  require 
labor  when  he  enjoins  rest  or  relaxation. 
Ride  then,  or  go  a  fishing,  or  employ  yourself 
in  any  way  which  will  exercise  the  body 
gently,  without  wearying  the  mind.  Above 
all,  make  trial  of  the  shower-bath." 

There  are,  I  am  well  aware,  two  extremes. 
The  one,  when  you  take  no  care  of  your 
health;  when  you  go  out  with  shoes  that 
seem  as  if  made  to  defy  consumptions,  colds, 
or  coughs,  —  so  thin  that  they  seem  good  for 
nothing  but  to  keep  the  wet  in,  and  the  foot 
cold ;  when  you  set  the  elements  at  defiance 
by  the  smallest  quantity  of  clothing ;  when 
you  eat  any  thing  and  every  thing  without 
regard  to  quantity  or  quality ;  when  you  are 
irregular  in  all  your  hours  and  habits  of  sleep 
and  rest ;  and  when  you  never  feel  that  you 
are  responsible  for  the  welfare  of  your  body. 
The  other  extreme  is    when   you  give   your 


john  Howard's  testimony.  167 

thoughts  too  much  to  health,  and  feel  that 
fresh  air  is  deadly  poison ;  that  cold  water 
brings  consumption,  or  chills  ;  that  exercise 
cannot  be  taken  in  any  proportion  to  the 
wants  of  the  system.  These  extremes  are  to 
be  avoided.  In  a  climate  so  fickle  as  ours,  so 
cold  and  so  hot,  where  the  greatest  changes 
may  take  place  in  a  few  hours,  it  will  not  do 
to  be  too  confident.  But  this  very  alterna- 
tion —  now  bracing  you  up  with  the  severe 
cold  of  winter,  and  now  pouring  upon  you  the 
brightest  of  all  suns  in  summer  —  requires 
care,  attention,  and  much  careful  exercise.  I 
am  satisfied,  that  if,  when  young,  you  will  pay 
proper  attention  to  this  subject,  you  may 
hope,  not  only  for  a  long  life,  but  a  life  of 
vigor,  of  energy,  and  of  high  enjoyment.  I 
cannot  forbear  quoting  in  this  place  £he  ex- 
perience of  John  Howard,  as  related  in  his 
own  simple,  but  beautiful  language.  "  A 
more  puny  whipster  than  myself  in  the  days 
of  my  youth  was  never  seen.  I  could  not 
walk  out  an  evening  without  wrapping  up. 
If  I  got  wet  in  the  feet,  a  cold  succeeded.  I 
could  not  put  on  my  shirt  without  its  being 


168  john  Howard's  testimony. 

aired.  I  was  politely  enfeebled  enough  to 
have  delicate  nerves,  and  was  occasionally 
troubled  with  a  very  genteel  hectic.  To  be 
serious,  I  am  convinced  that  whatever  emas- 
culates the  body  debilitates  the  mind,  and 
renders  both  unfit  for  those  exertions  which 
are  of  such  use  to  us,  as  social  beings.  I 
therefore  entered  upon  a  reform  of  my  consti- 
tution, and  have  succeeded  in  such  a  degree, 
that  I  have  neither  had  a  cough,  cold,  vapors, 
nor  any  more  alarming  disorder,  since  I  sur- 
mounted the  seasoning.  Prior  to  this,  I  used 
to  be  a  miserable  dependent  on  wind  and 
weather;  a  little  too  much  of  either  would 
postpone,  and  frequently  prevent,  not  only  my 
amusements,  but  my  duties.  And  every  one 
knows,  that  a  pleasure  or  a  duty  deferred  is 
often  destroyed.  If,  pressed  by  my  affections, 
or  by  the  necessity  of  affairs,  I  did  venture 
forth,  in  despite  of  the  elements,  the  conse- 
quences were  equally  absurd  and  incommodi- 
ous, not  seldom  afflictive.  I  muffled  up,  even 
to  my  nostrils.  A  crack  in  the  glass  of  my 
chaise  was  sufficient  to  distress  me  ;  a  sudden 
slope  of  the  wheels  to  the  right  or  left  set  me 


TOO    MUCH    CARE.  169 

a  trembling  ;  a  jolt  seemed  like  a  dislocation  ; 
and  the  sight  of  a  bank  or  precipice,  near 
which  my  horse  or  carriage  was  to  pass, 
would  disorder  me  so  much,  that  I  would 
order  .the  driver  to  stop,  that  I  might  get  out, 
and  walk  by  the  difficult  places.  Mulled 
wine,  spirituous  cordials,  and  great  fires  were 
to  comfort  me,  and  keep  out  the  cold,  as  it  is 
called,  at  every'  stage;  and  if  I  felt  the  least 
damp  in  my  feet,  or  other  parts  of  my  body, 
dry  stockings,  linen,  &c.  were  to  be  instantly 
put  on,  the  perils  of  the  day  were  to  be  baffled 
by  something  taken  hot,  going  to  bed;  and 
before  I  pursued  my  journey  the  next  day,  a 
dram  was  to  be  swallowed  down  to  fortify 
the  stomach.  In  a  word,  I  lived,  moved,  and 
had  my  being  so  much  by  rule,  that  the 
slightest  deviation  was  a  disease. 

"  Every  man  must,  in  these  cases,  be  his 
own  physician.  He  must  prescribe  for  and 
practise  on  himself.  I  did  this  by  a  very  sim- 
ple, but,  as  you  will  think,  a  very  severe  regi- 
men ;  namely,  by  denying  myself  almost  every 
thing  in  which  I  had  long  indulged.  But  as 
it  is  always  much  harder  to  get  rid  of  a  bad 


170      THE  CONSCIENTIOUS  SELF-DESTROYER. 

habit  than  to  contract  it,  I  entered  on  my  re- 
form gradually,  that  is  to  say,  I  began  to 
diminish  my  usual  indulgences  by  degrees. 
I  found  that  a  heavy  meal,  or  a  hearty  one  as 
it  is  termed,  and  a  cheerful  glass,  that  is  to 
say,  one  more  than  does  you  good,  made  me 
incapable,  or  at  best  disinclined  to  any  useful 
exertion  for  some  hours  after  dinner ;  and  if 
the  diluting  powers  of  tea  assisted  the  work 
of  a  disturbed  digestion  so  far  as  to  restore 
my  faculties,  a  luxurious  supper  came  so 
close  upon  it,  that  I  was  fit  for  nothing  but 
dissipation,  till  I  went  to  a  luxurious  bed; 
where  I  finished  the  enervating  practices,  by 
sleeping  eight,  ten,  and  sometimes  a  dozen 
hours  on  a  stretch.  You  will  not  wonder  that 
I  arose  the  next  morning  with  the  solids  re- 
laxed, the  nerves  unstrung,  the  juices  thick- 
ened, and  the  constitution  weakened.  To 
remedy  all  this,  I  ate  a  little  less  at  every 
meal,  and  reduced  my  drink  in  proportion. 

"  It  is  really  wonderful  to  consider  how,  im- 
perceptibly, a  single  morsel  of  animal  food 
and  a  teaspoonful  of  liquor  deducted  from  the 
usual  quantity  daily,  will  restore  the  mental 


RECOVERY, A    CURIOUS    ONE.  171 

functions  without  any  injury  to  the  corporal, 
nay,  with  increased  vigor  to  both.  I  brought 
myself,  in  the  first  instance,  from  dining  upon 
many  dishes,  to  dining  on  a  few ;  and  then  to 
being  satisfied  with  one. 

"  My  next  business  was  to  eat  sparingly  of 
the  adopted  dish.  My  ease,  vivacity,  and 
spirits  augmented.  My  clothing,  &c.  under- 
went a  similar  reform ;  the  effect  of  all  which 
is  and  has  been  for  many  years,  that  I  am 
neither  affected  by  seeing  my  carriage  dragged 
up  a  high  mountain  or  driven  down  a  valley. 
If  an  accident  happen,  I  am  prepared  for  it,  I 
mean,  so  far  as  it  respects  unnecessary  ter- 
rors, and  I  am  proof  against  all  changes  in  the 
atmosphere,  wet  clothes,  wet  feet,  night  air, 
damp  houses,  transitions  from  heat  to  cold, 
and  the  long  train  of  hypochondriac  affec- 
tions. Believe  me,  we  are  too  apt  to  invert 
the  remedies  which  we  ought  to  prescribe  to 
ourselves.  For  instance,  we  are  for  ever  giv 
ing  hot  things  when  we  should  give  cold." 

There  are  no  specific  rules  to  be  given  as  to 
health.     We  can  give  only  hints. 

1.    Remember,  that,  while  young,  you  as 


172 


SLEEP, 


HOW    MUCH    NEEDED. 


much  decide  the  question  what  your  health 
shall  be  in  after  life,  as  you  do  what  your 
mind  shall  be.  The  habits  now  formed,  the 
train  now  laid,  either  for  health  or  feeble- 
ness, will  show  itself  hereafter.  Form  no 
habits  of  eating,  drinking,  sleeping,  or  dress- 
ing which  are  not  for  life,  —  none  which  you 
would  not  be  willing  to  own  as  your  habits 
as  long  as  you  live.  It  costs  much  less  to 
form  a  right  habit  now,  than  it  will  to  correct 
a  bad  habit  and  form  a  new  one  in  after 
years.  Therefore  eat  as  you  mean  to  eat, 
sleep,  exercise,  and  do  just  as  you  hope  to  do 
all  the  way  through  life. 

2.   Early  rising  is  essential  to  health. 

Some  lay  down  the  principle,  that  no  one 
needs  more  than  six  hours  of  sleep.  I  do  not 
believe  that.  They  might  as  well  say  that 
we  need  only  so  many  ounces  of  food.  We 
differ  in  constitution.  The  food  or  the  sleep 
which  would  be  ample  for  one  man  is  very 
inadequate  for  another.  One  needs  no  more 
than  six,  or  even  five  hours,  while  another  needs 
seven  or  eight,  for  his  rest.  As  all  do  not 
wear  out  the  system   equally  fast,  or  as  all 


SIR   WILLIAM   JONES.  173 

do  not  recover  equally  fast,  we  can  have  no 
specific  rule.  Each  must  judge  for  himself; 
but  all  agree,  that  early  rising  is  essential  to 
health.  You  will  find  men  of  eighty  years 
of  age,  some  who  have  been  very  temperate 
in  food  and  drink ;  others  that  have  eaten 
and  drank  when  and  what  they  pleased ;  some 
who  have  lived  in  doors  and  some  without ; 
but  they  all  agree  in  this,  that  early  rising  was 
a  habit  with  them  all.  Sir  William  Jones  says 
to  a  friend,  "  I  am  well,  rising  constantly  be- 
tween three  and  four,  and  usually  walking 
two  or  three  miles  before  sunrise."  In  order 
to  rise  early,  therefore,  it  is  essential  that  you 
retire  early ;  and  as  soon  as  the  duties  of  the 
day  are  over,  you  cannot  be  too  quickly  on 
your  pillow.  The  first  sleep  of  the  night  is 
much  more  refreshing  than  that  of  the  latter 
part  of  the  night.  To  many,  one  of  the  hard- 
est duties  connected  with  the  discipline  of 
school  is  that  of  early  rising.  But  who  ever 
accomplished  much,  or  satisfied  his  own  con- 
science, without  being  in  this  habit  ?  In  the 
will  of  the  late  James  Sergeant,  of  the  Bor- 
ough  of   Leicester,   is   the   following    clause 


174  A    CURIOUS    WILL. 

relative  to  early  rising  :  —  "  As  my  nephews 
are  fond  of  indulging  in  bed  in  a  morning, 
and  as  I  wish  them  to  improve  the  time  while 
they  are  young,  I  direct  that  they  shall  prove, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  my  executors,  that  they 
have  got  out  of  bed  in  the  morning,  and  either 
employed  themselves  in  business  or  taken  ex- 
ercise in  the  open  air  from  five  o'clock  till 
eight  every  morning,  from  the  5th  of  April  to 
the  10th  of  October,  being  three  hours  each 
day;  and  from  seven  o'clock  till  nine  in  the 
morning,  from  the  10th  of  October  to  the 
5th  of  April,  being  two  hours  every  morning, 
for  two  years.  This  to  be  done  for  some  two 
years  during  the  first  seven  years  to  the  satis- 
faction of  my  executors,  who  may  excuse 
them  in  case  of  illness,  but  the  task  must  be 
made  up  when  they  are  well ;  and  if  they  do 
not  do  this,  they  shall  not  receive  any  share 
of  my  property." 

To  rise  early  till  it  becomes  a  habit  and  a 
pleasure,  requires  a  strong  will  and  prompt 
action.  You  can  easily  acquire  the  habit  of 
awaking  at  any  given  hour,  provided  you  act 
promptly,  and  rise  the  moment  the  time  has 


mother's  cupboard.  175 

come.  There  must  be  no  dreading  it,  no  dal- 
lying, no  postponing.  "  If  you  once  turn 
over  on  your  side  after  the  hour  at  which  you 
ought  to  rise,  it  is  all  over  with  you."  There 
is  no  time  when  the  mind  is  so  fresh,  so  elas- 
tic, so  vigorous  and  young,  as  early  in  the 
morning.  And  there  is  nothing  which  goes 
to  promote  the  health  of  the  body  like  it. 
The  Spaniards  are  famous  for  their  proverbs. 
One  of  them  reads  on  this  wise.  "  He  that 
sleeps  too  long  in  the  morning,  let  him  bor- 
row the  pillow  of  a  debtor." 

3.   Be  simple  in  food  and  drinks. 

All  who  have  been  away  from  home  to 
school  are  aware,  that,  of  all  places  in  the 
world,  this  is  the  most  hungry.  And  the  cases 
are  not  few,  when  the  scholar,  and  the  parent 
too,  imputes  this  appetite  to  being  stinted  in 
food  designedly  on  the  part  of  the  school. 
I  need  not  go  into  the  philosophy  of  the 
thing.  A  young  lady  at  her  father's  table 
feels,  of  course,  free  to  eat  all  she  can,  and 
more  than  is  for  her  good.  In  addition  to 
this,  her  mother's  cupboard  was  always  open 
to  her,  and  many  a  bit  does  she  eat  between 


176   THE  YOUNG  LADY's  SELF-CONTROL. 

meals.  She  does  not  wait  to  feel  hungry  at 
home,  she  only  waits  long  enough  to  think 
of  food,  when  she  eats.  When,  therefore, 
she  goes  from  home,  she  is  cut  off  from  the 
between-meal  system,  and  at  the  table  she 
feels  less  at  liberty  to  indulge.  The  conse- 
quence is,  that  she  feels  hungry,  and  that 
feeling  is  so  new  and  so  strange,  that  she  is 
alarmed,  and  begins  to  look  round  and  see 
who  is  so  cruel  as  to  allow  her  to  feel  the 
sensation  of  hunger.  To  be  sure  she  is  al- 
most a  martyr  now.  But  does  not  her  health 
improve  ?  Yes ;  but  she  feels  hungry !  Does 
not  the  bloom  gather  on  her  cheek,  and  she 
look  like  the  picture  of  health  ?  Yes ;  but 
she  feels  hungry !  She  acts  and  wants  to  act 
from  appetite,  and  not  from  principle.  To 
prove  this  is  so,  let  the  young  lady  have  a 
large  box  arrive  from  home,  and  let  her  have 
it  in  her  room ;  let  it  be  filled  with  chicken- 
pie,  roast  turkey,  mince-pies,  loaf-cake,  pound- 
cake, and,  above  all,  the  black,  most  sticky 
fruit-cake,  —  and  how  long  will  it  be  before 
the  said  young  lady  has  a  dreadful  head- 
ache, and  is  very  sick,  and  must  lay  aside  her 


EXERCISE    INDISPENSABLE.  177 

books,  and  have  the  doctor,  and  swaljow  jalap 
and  ipecac,  castor-oil  and  senna,  and  all  the 
good  things  in  which  he  deals  ?  Not  one  in 
fifty,  I  am  safe  in  saying,  could  receive  and 
use  such  a  box  from  home  without  being  sick. 
And  yet  they  feel  that  they  can  hardly  eat 
too  much  or  too  rich  food,  and  that  a  plain, 
simple  diet  is  not  for  their  good,  but  the  good 
of  those  who  provide  for  them. 

4.  To  enjoy  healthy  you  must  take  some 
regular  exercise. 

We  may  quarrel  with  the  law,  may  forget 
it,  nay,  plead  that  we  cannot  be  under  it; 
but  yet  God  has  so  fixed  it  that  we  cannot 
long  remain  well  without  exercise.  The  best 
exercise  is  in  the  clear,  pure,  out-of-door  at- 
mosphere. You  ought  not  to  be  near  a  fire 
when  you  exercise.  It  is  the  air,  the  pure 
air  that  surrounds  us,  and  in  which  we  are 
bathed,  that  does  us  so  much  good  as  we  go 
out.  What  is  called  going  out  and  taking 
the  air,  is  really  taking  a  medicine.  Says 
Dr.  Franklin :  "  In  considering  the  different 
kinds  of  exercise,   I   have   thought   that   the 

quantum  of  each  is  to  be  judged  of,  not  by 
12 


178  dr.  franklin's  experience. 

time  or  by  distance,  but  by  the  degree  of 
warmth  it  produces  in  the  body ;  thus,  when 
I  observe  that  if  I  am  cold  when  I  get  into  a 
carriage  in  the  morning,  I  may  ride  all  day 
without  being  warmed  by  it ;  that  if  on  horse- 
back my  feet  are  cold,  I  may  ride  some  hours 
before  they  become  warm ;  but  if  I  am  ever 
so  cold  on  foot,  I  cannot  walk  an  hour  briskly 
without  glowing  from  head  to  foot  by  the 
quickened  circulation :  I  have  been  ready  to 
say  (using  round  numbers  without  regard  to 
exactness,  but  merely  to  make  a  great  differ- 
ence), that  there  is  more  exercise  in  one  mile's 
riding  on  horseback,  than  in  five  in  a  carriage, 
and  more  in  one  mile's  walking  on  foot,  than 
in  five  on  horseback ;  to  which  I  may  add,  that 
there  is  more  in  one  mile  up  and  down  stairs 
than  in  five  on  a  level  floor,  and  this  last  may 
be  had  when  one  is  pinched  for  time,  and  as 
containing  a  greater  quantity  of  exercise  in  a 
'  handful  of  minutes.'  " 

Some  most  unfortunate  young  ladies  have 
imbibed  the  notion,  that  exercise  will  spoil 
that  excessive  delicacy  and  that  softness 
which,  as  they  think,  is  so  lady-like,  and  so 


MIND  CORRESPONDS  WITH  THE  BODY.      179 

becoming  to  them.  Let  them  know  that  we 
can  well  spare  the  lily  when  the  rose  comes 
to  take  its  place.  I  know  not  how  it  is,  but 
among  men  we  expect  to  find  few  brains,  few 
thoughts,  and  very  little  character,  in  a  case 
that  is  not  robust,  strong,  and  vigorous. 
"  Strong  men  are  usually  good-humored  and 
active  men,  and  often  display  the  same  elas- 
ticity of  mind  as  of  body.  These  superiori- 
ties, indeed,  are  often  misused.  But  even  for 
these  things  God  shall  call  us  to  judgment." 

5.  To  enjoy  good  health,  you  must  cultivate 
cheerfulness. 

A  sour,  gloomy  mind  fills  the  body  with 
negative  electricity,  so  that  it  repels  whoever 
and  whatever  comes  near  it.  I  am  aware 
that  some  are  born  under  an  evil  star,  and 
seldom  see  the  sun  when  it  shines.  We  can- 
not all  be  and  fee]  equally  cheerful.  But  we 
can  cultivate  cheerfulness.  We  can  look  on 
the  sunny  side  of  our  dwelling,  and  not  al- 
ways on  the  shady  side.  We  can  believe 
that  the  present  evils  are  transitory,  and  will 
soon  go  past.  We  may  believe  that  those 
who  surround  us  are  not  enemies,  but  friends ; 


180    CHEERFULNESS  ESSENTIAL  TO  HEALTH. 

that  those  who  are  our  teachers  or  compan- 
ions are  all  friends;  that  our  circumstances 
are  not  bad,  but  good ;  and  that  if  we  have 
trials  now,  they  are  for  a  day  only,  and  are 
for  our  good.  We  may  believe  that  a  kind 
Providence  watches  over  us  for  good,  and 
that  all  that  pertains  to  our  well-being,  in 
this  world  and  the  next,  is  in  the  hands  of 
Infinite  Wisdom  and  Goodness. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

THE  BIBLE. 

No  Excuse  for  us.  Bible  worn  on  the  Neck.  Eusebius's  Tes- 
timony. Bible  committed  to  Memory.  Primitive  Custom. 
Cool  Water  from  the  Spring.  "  Let  us  begin  again."  The 
Embarrassed  Merchant.  The  Bible  Hawker.  Fifty  Cen- 
times. Garden  of  the  Lord.  Commit  it  accurately.  Eight 
Thousand  Verses  a  Year.  Do  not  omit  a  Day.  Bible  in 
the  Trunk.  Ice  broken.  Not  a  Bad  Idea.  Sixteen  Bible 
Clerks.  Chinaman's  Experience.  Bible  in  Yucatan.  Con- 
cordance a  Help.  Let  your  Faith  be  strong.  A  Lamp  to 
the  Feet.    Suited  to  every  Thing. 

My  young  friends  may  not  realize  how  pre- 
cious the  word  of  God  has  been  to  all  gen- 
erations who  have  had  the  opportunity  to  read 
it.  We  probably  feel  that  now,  when  every 
child  has  a  Bible,  perhaps  beautifully  printed 
and  bound,  we  have  no  excuse  for  neglecting 
to  read  the   Scriptures.     Is   she  aware  how 


182  BIBLE    WORN    ON    THE    NECK. 

much  more  it  depends  on  the  state  of  the 
heart  than  upon  the  conveniences  we  enjoy  ? 
Is  she  aware,  that  in  the  generations  past, 
before  the  beautiful  page  of  the  Bible  was 
printed,  this  book  was  read  with  a  faithful- 
ness never  since  excelled  ?  I  cannot  forbear 
transcribing  the  testimony  to  their  earnest 
love  for  this  best  of  all  books,  and  I  think  you 
will  say  it  is  none  too  long. 

"  At  a  time  when  the  copies  of  the  sacred 
volume  were  all  in  manuscript,  and  very 
scarce,  being  so  dear  as  to  be  beyond  the 
reach  of  many  to  purchase,  and  when  multi- 
tudes of  those  who  had  been  converted  to 
Christianity  were  unacquainted  with  the  first 
elements  of  reading,  the  great  majority  of 
them  were  conversant  with  the  phraseology 
and  the  matter  of  the  word  of  life,  to  a  de- 
gree that  might  well  put  modern  Christians 
to  shame.  Those  of  the  men  who  could 
read  never  went  abroad  without  carrying  a 
Bible  in  their  pockets,  while  the  women  wore 
it  hanging  about  their  necks,  and  by  frequent- 
ly refreshing  their  memories  by  private  pe- 
rusal, and  drawing  little  groups   of  anxious 


EUSEBIUS'S    TESTIMONY.  183 

listeners  around  them,  they  acquired  so  famil- 
iar an  acquaintance  with  the  "  lively  oracles," 
that  there  were  few  who  could  not  repeat 
those  passages  that  contained  any  thing  re- 
markable respecting  the  doctrines  of  their 
faith,  or  the  precepts  of  their  duty.  Nay, 
there  were  many  who  had  made  the  rare  and 
enviable  attainment  of  being  able  to  say  the 
entire  Scriptures  by  heart.  One  person  is 
mentioned  among  the  martyrs  of  Palestine, 
so  well  instructed  in  the  sacred  writings, 
that,  when  occasion  offered,  he  could,  from 
memory,  repeat  passages  in  any  part  of  the 
Scripture,  as  exactly  as  if  he  had  unfolded 
the  book  and  read  them  ;  a  second,  being  un- 
acquainted with  letters,  used  to  invite  friends 
and  Christian  strangers  to  his  house  to  read 
to  him,  by  which  means  he  acquired  an  ex- 
tensive knowledge  of  the  sacred  oracles  ;  and 
another  may  be  mentioned  of  whom  the  de- 
scription is  so  extraordinary,  that  we  shall 
give  it  in  the  words  of  the  historian,  Eusebi- 
us,  who  knew  him  :  '  Whenever  he  willed, 
he  brought  forth,  as  from  a  repository  of  sci- 
ence, and  rehearsed,  either  the  law  of  Moses, 


184 


BIBLE    COMMITTED    TO    MEMORY. 


or  the  prophets,  or  the  historical,  evangelical, 
and  apostolical  parts  of  Scripture.  Indeed,  I 
was  struck  with  admiration  when  I  first  be- 
held him  standing  amidst  a  considerable  mul- 
titude, and  reciting  certain  portions  of  holy 
writ.  As  long  as  I  could  only  hear  his  voice, 
I  supposed  that  he  was  reading ;  but  when  I 
came  close  up  to  him,  I  discovered  that,  em- 
ploying only  the  eyes  of  his  mind,  he  uttered 
the  divine  oracles  like  some  prophet.'  Every 
day  it  was  the  practice  for  each  individual  to 
commit  a  portion  of  Scripture  to  memory, 
and  for  the  members  of  a  family  to  repeat  it 
to  each  other  in  the  evening.  So  much  was 
this  custom  regarded  as  part  of  the  ordinary 
business  of  the  day,  that  they  had  a  set  time 
appointed  for  conning  the  daily  lesson,  —  an 
horn*  which,  though  every  individual  fixed  it 
as  suited  his  private  convenience,  was  held  so 
precious  and  sacred,  that  no  secular  duties, 
however  urgent,  were  allowed  to  infringe  up- 
on it ;  and  while  some,  who  had  their  time  at 
their  own  disposal,  laid  their  memories  under 
larger  contributions,  and  never  relaxed  their 
efforts  till  they  had  completed  the  daily  task 


PRIMITIVE    CUSTOM. 


185 


they  had  imposed  upon  themselves,  others 
were  obliged  to  content  themselves  with  such 
shorter  passages  as  they  could  learn  during 
the  intervals  of  labor,  and  amidst  the  distrac- 
tions of  other  cares.  By  all  classes,  however, 
it  was  considered  so  great  an  advantage,  so 
desirable  an  attainment,  to  have  the  memory 
richly  stored  with  the  records  of  salvation, 
that,  while  in  the  lapse  of  time  many  ancient 
practices  became  obsolete,  and  others  more 
suited  to  the  taste  of  succeeding  ages  were 
adopted  into  the  Church,  this  excellent  custom 
still  maintained  its  place  among  the  venerable 
observances  inherited  from  primitive  times  ; 
and  the  pious  Christians  of  the  first  centuries 
would  have  regarded  it  as  a  sin  of  omission, 
for  which  they  had  occasion  expressly  to  sup- 
plicate pardon  in  their  evening  devotions, 
if  they  were  conscious  of  having  allowed  a 
day  to  pass  without  having  added  some  new 
pearls  from  the  Scriptures  to  the  sacred  treas- 
ures their  memory  had  previously  amassed." 

Every  one  knows  that  the  food  which  he 
has  had  from  childhood  is  that  which  suits 
his   health   and   taste;   he  may  occasionally 


.186         COOL    WATER    FROM    THE    SPRING. 

vary  his  diet,  but  he  soon  feels  that  he  is  the 
loser.  So  he  who  daily  reads  the  Scriptures 
will  soon  find,  not  only  that  they  are  neces- 
sary to  him,  but  delightful  to  the  spirit. 
There  is  no  other  reading  which  will  not 
pall  upon  the  taste,  when  you  come  to  read 
it  again  and  again.  But  the  Bible,  like  the 
air  of  morning  and  like  the  cool  water  from 
the  spring,  is  always  fresh  and  pleasant.  It 
is  important  to  read  the  Scriptures  daily, 
and  I  cannot  too  earnestly  urge  you  to  let 
nothing  come  in  to  prevent  it.  Read  your 
Bible  alone  ;  not  here  and  there  a  chapter,  but 
in  a  continuous  course.  Three  chapters  read 
daily,  as  they  average,  will  carry  you  through 
the  Bible  every  year ;  and  four  daily  will  add 
the  Psalms  and  the  New  Testament  a  second 
time.  By  accident,  I  lately  discovered  that  a 
friend  of  mine,  and  he  not  a  very  old  man, 
had  read  his  Bible  in  course  thirty-eight  times 
through  in  the  last  eleven  years.  What  bet- 
ter way  could  he  have  taken  for  increase  in 
mental  strength,  in  knowledge  of  God,  and 
for  growth  of  character  ?  Fifteen  minutes  of 
reading  daily  will  carry  you  through  the  Bi- 


"  LET    US    BEGIN    AGAIN."  187 

ble  once  every  year  of  your  life.  Whether 
the  reader  of  the  Bible  be  learned  or  illiterate, 
the  result  is  the  same,  —  he  loves  the  book 
the  more,  the  longer  he  reads  it.  During  the 
time  that  Dr.  Kennicott  was  employed  in  col- 
lating the  Hebrew  Scriptures  (a  work  which 
occupied  the  last  thirty  years  of  his  life),  it 
was  Mrs.  Kennicott's  constant  office,  in  their 
daily  airings,  to  read  to  him  the  different  por- 
tions to  which  his  immediate  attention  was 
called.  When  preparing  for  their  ride,  the 
day  after  this  great  work  was  completed, 
upon  her  asking  him  what  book  she  should 
now  take,  "  O,"  exclaimed  he,  "  let  us  begin 
the  Bible !  " 

It  is  not  merely  that  the  Bible  lights  up  the 
path  of  the  soul  beyond  this  life,  but  it  now 
sheds  a  light  that  is  like  a  lamp  to  our  feet. 
It  soothes  the  troubled  spirit,  hushes  every 
passion  of  the  soul,  and  lifts  the  clouds  of 
fear  and  of  sorrow  from  the  heart.  It  is  like 
bathing  the  soul  in  the  waters  of  life.  A  dy- 
ing merchant  leaves  the  following  beautiful 
testimony  of  his  own  experience  :  — "  Last 
year  I  became  considerably  embarrassed  in 


188     THE  EMBARRASSED  MERCHANT. 

business.  On  Saturday  evening  I  would 
come  home,  not  knowing  how  I  should  meet 
the  obligations  of  the  following  week,  and 
with  my  mind  so  distracted,  that  it  seemed  as 
if  the  Sabbath  would  be  worse  than  lost.  I 
was  then  teaching  a  Bible-class.  With  sad- 
ness I  would  sit  down  to  prepare  the  lesson 
for  the  next  day;  but  as  I  advanced,  truth 
took  possession  of  my  mind,  faith  took  the 
place  of  distrust,  and  hope  of  fear.  I  was  led 
almost  insensibly  to  leave  my  affairs  with  my 
covenant  God.  And  invariably  I  found  these 
Sabbaths  precious  and  delightful.  And,  more- 
over, in  returning  to  business  on  Monday,  a 
way  was  always  provided  to  meet  my  re- 
sponsibilities." 

We  who  have  always  had  a  fulness  of 
bread,  have  little  conception  how  sweet  it 
tastes  to  those  who  have  it  not ;  and  I  some- 
times fear  that  we  who  have  had  the  precious 
word  of  life  in  our  hands  all  our  days,  are 
unable  to  appreciate  the  greatness  of  the 
blessing.  Let  us  look  .into  one  of  the  little 
cottages  of  the  poor  in  France,  and  see  how  a 
part  of  the  Bible  can  turn  it  into  a  palace,  by 


THE    BIBLE    HAWKER.  189 

making  the  soul  a  temple  of  the  great  God. 
A  hawker  presented  himself  at  the  door  of  a 
hut,  situated  on  the  skirts  of  a  wood.  A  poor 
old  woman  opened  the  door  to  him.  No 
sooner  had  he  offered  her  a  Testament,  than 
she  seized  his  hand  with  an  air  of  gratitude, 
and  said,  — 

"  I  thank  you,  I  already  possess  this  book, 
and  have  a  debt  to  pay  you." 

"  I  have  never  seen  you  before,"  replied  the 
hawker. 

"  I  will  tell  you  how  it  happened,"  said  the 
woman.  "  Six  years  ago,  a  hawker  passed 
this  way ;  he  offered  me  this  book,  but  I  had 
not  sufficient  money  to  pay  for  it ;  fifty  cen- 
times (fivepence)  was  a  great  sum  for  me, 
and  still  I  had  a  great  longing  to  possess  the 
book.  Your  friend,  who  observed  this,  said  to 
me,  '  Take  it.  I  leave  it  with  you ;  if  you 
have  no  money  to  pay  for  it,  you  will  pay  it 
to  the  first  hawker  who  passes  after  me.'  I 
accepted  his  offer.  At  first  I  thought'  the 
book  sufficiently  expensive ;  but  when  I  be- 
gan to  read  it,  I  considered  it  cheap  :  I  then 
began  to  put  a  few  half-pence  aside,  but  as  I 


190  GARDEN    OF    THE    LORD. 

advanced,  I  found  in  it  so  many  beautiful 
things,  that  I  added  now  and  then  a  few  more 
half-pence.  I  have  known  many  unhappy 
hours,  I  have  been  sometimes  without  bread, 
but  not  for  all  the  world  would  I  have  touched 
this  money." 

As  she  said  this,  the  poor  woman  produced 
the  fruit  of  six  years'  economy.  It  amounted 
to  five  francs,  which  she  consigned  with  joy 
to  the  hawker,  telling  him  that  she  did  not 
consider  that  she  could  ever  pay  for  the  book 
its  real  value  ;  that  to  her  it  was  worth  more 
than  a  thousand  francs,  but  that  she  gave  all 
that  she  had. 

When  I  urge  the  daily  reading  of  the  Bi- 
ble, I  do  not  mean  reading  it  as  you  read 
other  books,  —  passing  along,  and  letting 
what  will  impress  the  memory  and  the  heart. 
It  is  a  book  spiritually  discerned,  and  you 
need  to  pause  often  and  contemplate  the 
fields  you  are  passing  over.  A  few  hasty 
glarfces  are  not  sufficient ;  you  should  stop 
before  every  tree,  and  examine  every  flower, 
and  admire  every  !  shrub,  for  you  are  in  the 
garden  of  the  Lord,  and  every  tree  and  plant 


COMMIT    IT    ACCURATELY.  191 

and  flower  was  planted  by  the  hand  of  your 
Heavenly  Father.  "  I  would  recommend  you," 
says  one,  "  to  pause  at  any  verse  of  Scripture 
you  choose,  and  shake,  as  it  were,  every  bough 
of  it,  that,  if  possible,  some  fruit,  at  least,  may 
drop  down  to  you.  Should  this  mode  appear 
somewhat  difficult  to  you  at  first,  and  no 
thought  suggest  itself  immediately  to  your 
mind  capable  of  affording  matter  for  a  short 
ejaculation,  yet  persevere,  and  try  another 
and  another  bough.  If  your  soul  really  hun- 
gers, the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  will  not  send  you 
away  empty ;  you  shall  at  length  find  in  one, 
and  that  perhaps  a  short,  verse  of  Scripture, 
such  an  abundance  of  delicious  fruit,  that 
you  will  gladly  seat  yourself  under  the  shade, 
and  abide  there  as  under  a  tree  laden  with 
fruit." 

I  cannot  but  urge  you  to  commit  as  much 
of  the  Bible  to  memory  as  you  possibly  can. 
Be  sure  to  commit  it  accurately,  in  the  very 
words  of  the  Bible.  You  will  find  in  after 
life,  in  the  da^  of  sickness,  when  on  journeys, 
when  in  the  thronged  city,  when  the  eyes  fail, 
when  old  age   overtakes   you,   or  when  you 


192       EIGHT    THOUSAND    VERSES    A    YEAR. 


hear  the  Bible  questioned,  or  its  truths  de- 
nied, or  allusions  or  quotations  made  in  the 
pulpit,  —  you  will  find  that  every  verse  which 
you  committed  to  memory  will  be  invaluable. 
At  first  it  will  seem  a  task,  but  begin  by 
committing  one  or  two  verses  each  day,  and 
the  memory  will  shortly  become  so  strong  as 
to  retain  whatever  you  call  upon  it  to  retain. 
Many  complain  of  a  bad  memory  when  they 
have  been  too  indolent  to  task  it,  and  have 
abused  and  slandered  it,  instead  of  trusting 
to  its  strength.  Do  not  blame  your  hooks  till 
you  have  hung  something  upon  them.  In  a 
Sunday  school  in  Southwark,  one  boy  repeat- 
ed to  his  teacher  a  total  of  above  six  thousand 
verses  of  Scripture  in  one  year.  Another  boy 
in  the  same  school  committed  to  memory 
and  repeated  to  his  teacher  a  total  of  over 
eight  thousand  verses,  in  one  year,  which 
formed  an  aggregate  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
verses  every  week.  These  were  remarkable 
cases,  perhaps  ;  but  I  have  been  surprised,  in 
my  own  experience,  to  see  how  readily  the 
memory  retains  the  Bible,  when  the  habit  is 
cultivated.     It  seems  as  if  its  simple  language 


DO    NOT    OMIT    A    DAY.  193 

and  beautiful  imagery  were  peculiarly  adapt- 
ed to  the  memory,  provided  you  are  careful 
to  commit  it  accurately.  I  cannot  too  ear- 
nestly insist  that  you  give  your  whole,  undi- 
vided attention  to  the  word  of  God  while 
your  eyes  are  fixed  upon  it.  Do  not  let  the 
thoughts  wander,  do  not  allow  any  thing  else 
to  intrude  upon  you.  When  Patrick  Henry 
was  near  the  close  of  his  life,  he  laid  his  hand 
on  the  Bible,  and  addressed  a  friend  who  was 
with  him,  "  Here  is  a  book  worth  more  than 
all  others  printed,  yet  it  is  my  misfortune 
never  to  have  read  it  with  proper  attention 
until  lately." 

Let  me  urge  upon  you  as  a  matter  of  the  ut- 
most importance,  that  you  daily,  in  all  circum- 
stances and  conditions,  read  a  portion  of  your 
Bible,  —  in  the  hotel,  the  steamboat,  on  the 
visit  to  friends,  or  wherever  you  are.  Perhaps 
the  latter  place  is  where  you  will  be  most  in 
danger  of  neglecting  it. '  You  are  on  a  visit 
at  your  acquaintance's  or  friend's  house ;  the 
hour  of  retiring  arrives ;  you  have  been  accus- 
tomed at  that  hour  to  open  the  word  of  God. 
You  are  now  engaged  in  conversation ;  in  the 
13 


194  BIBLE    IN    THE    TRUNK. 

review  of  the  day  and  in  plans  for  the  mor- 
row :  before  you  are  aware,  you  will  find 
you  are  tempted  to  lay  your  head  on  the  pil- 
low, and  neglect  the  reading.  I  would  most 
fervently  urge  you  not  to  do  it.  Most  likely, 
the  very  friend  on  whose  account  you  put 
aside  your  best  Friend  is  doing  the  very 
same  thing  on  your  account. 

"  When  I  was  a  young  man,"  says  a  clergy- 
man, "  I  was  a  clerk  in  Boston.  Two  of  my 
room-mates  at  my  boarding-house  were  also 
clerks,  about  my  own  age,  which  was  eighteen. 
The  first  Sunday  morning,  during  the  three  or 
four  long  hours  that  elapsed  from  getting  up  to 
bell-ringing  for  church,  I  felt  a  secret  desire  to 
get  a  Bible,  which  my  mother  had  given  me, 
out  of  my  trunk,  and  read  it ;  for  I  had  been 
so  brought  up  by  my  parents  as  to  regard  it 
as  a  duty  at  home  to  read  a  chapter  or  two 
every  Sunday.  I  was  now  very  anxious  to 
get  my  Bible  and  read,  but  I  was  afraid  to  do 
so  before  my  room-mates,  who  were  reading 
some  miscellaneous  books.  At  length,  my 
conscience  got  the  mastery,  and  I  rose  up, 
and  went  to  my  trunk.      I  had  half  raised 


ICE    BROKEN.  195 

it,  when  the  thought  occurred  to  me  that  it 
might  look  like  over-sanctity,  and  Pharisaical, 
so  I  shut  my  trunk,  and  returned  to  the  win- 
dow. For  twenty  minutes  I  was  miserably 
ill  at  ease.  I  felt  I  was  doing  wrong.  I 
started  a  second  time  for  my  trunk,  and  I 
had  my  hand  upon  the  little  Bible,  when 
the  fear  of  being  laughed  at  conquered  the 
better  emotion,  and  I  again  dropped  the 
top  of  the  trunk.  As  I  turned  away  from  it, 
one  of  my  room-mates,  who  observed  my  ir- 
resolute movements,  said  laughingly,  '  What 's 
the  matter  ?  You  seem  as  restless  as  a  weath- 
ercock ! ' 

"  I  replied  by  laughing  in  my  turn ;  and 
then,  conceiving  the  truth  to  be  the  best, 
frankly  told  them  both  what  was  the  matter. 

"  To  my  surprise  and  delight,  they  both 
spoke  up  and  averred  that  they  both  had 
Bibles  in  their  trunks,  and  both  had  been  se- 
cretly wishing  to  read  in  them,  but  were  afraid 
to  take  them  out  lest  I  should  laugh  at  them. 

"  '  Then,'  said  I,  '  let  us  agree  to  read  them 
every  Sunday,  and  we  shall  have  the  laugh 
all  on  one  side.' 


196 


NOT    A    BAD    IDEA. 


"  To  this  there  was  a  hearty  response,  and 
the  next  moment  the  three  Bibles  were  out; 
and  I  assure  you  we  felt  happier  all  that  day 
for  reading  in  them  that  morning. 

"  The  following  Sunday,  about  ten  o'clock, 
while  we  were  each  reading  our  chapters,  two 
of  our  fellow-boarders  from  another  room  came 
in.  "When  they  saw  how  we  were  engaged 
they  stared,  and  then  exclaimed,  *  Bless  us ! 
what  is  all  this  ?     A  conventicle  ?  ' 

"  In  reply,  I,  smiling,  related  to  them  exactly 
how  the  matter  stood  ;  my  struggle  to  get  my 
Bible  from  my  trunk,  and  how  we  three,  hav- 
ing found  we  had  all  been  afraid  of  each  other 
without  cause,  had  now  agreed  to  read  every 
Sunday.  *  Not  a  bad  idea,'  answered  one 
of  them.  i  You  have  more  courage  than  I 
have.  I  have  a  Bible,  too,  but  have  not  looked 
into  it  since  I  have  been  in  Boston  !  But  I  '11 
read  it  after  this  since  you  've  broken  the  ice.' 
The  other  then  asked  one  of  us  to  read 
aloud,  and  both  sat  quietly  and  listened  till 
the  bell  rang  for  church.  That  evening,  we 
three  in  the  same  room  agreed  to  have  a 
chapter  read  every  night  by  one  or  the  other 


SIXTEEN    BIBLE    CLERKS.  197 

of  us  at  nine  o'clock,  and  we  religiously  ad- 
hered to  our  purpose.  A  few  evenings  after 
this  resolution,  four  or  five  of  the  boarders 
(for  there  were  sixteen  clerks  boarding  in 
the  house)  happened  to  be  in  our  room  talk- 
ing, when  the  nine-o'clock  bell  rang.  One 
of  my  room-mates,  looking  at  me,  opened 
the  Bible.  The  others  looked  inquiringly. 
I  then  explained  our  custom.  '  We  '11  all 
stay  and  listen,'  they  said,  almost  unani- 
mously. 

"  The  result  was,  that,  without  an  exception, 
every  one  of  the  sixteen  clerks  spent  his  Sab- 
bath morning  in  reading  in  the  Bible ;  and 
the  moral  effect  upon  our  household  was  of 
the  highest  character.  I  relate  this  incident," 
concluded  the  clergyman,  "to  show  what  in- 
fluence one  person,  even  a  youth,  may  exert 
for  evil  or  good.  No  man  should  ever  be 
afraid  to  do  his  duty.  A  hundred  hearts  may 
throb  to  act  right,  that  only  await  a  leader. 
I  forget  to  add,  that  we  were  all  called  Bible 
clerks !  All  these  youths  are  now  useful  and 
Christian  men,  and  more  than  one  is  laboring 
in  the  ministry." 


198  chinaman's  experience. 

The  fact  that  the  Bible  can  be  understood 
and  enjoyed  only  by  a  heart  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Spirit  who  gave  it,  is  a  great  fact, 
to  be  remembered.  You  cannot  relish  read- 
ing it  if  the  mind  is  given  up  to  lightness, 
frivolity,  and  worldly  pleasures.  A  Chinaman 
who  had  learned  to  read  the  Bible,  being  in- 
quired of  how  he  liked  the  book,  returned  it, 
saying,  "  I  like  the  book  better  than  the  book 
like  me."  As  fast,  therefore,  as  you  can  bring 
your  mind  and  heart  into  conformity  with 
the  spirit  of  this  blessed  book,  the  higher 
will  be  your  enjoyments  and  the  greater  your 
profit  in  its  study.  We  sometimes  read  of 
the  effects  of  a  single  copy  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  see  what  wonderful  power  it  has 
in  particular  cases,  thus  showing  us  what 
power  it  would  always  have  were  there  not 
some  particular  thing  to  prevent  it.  Take, 
for  example,  the  following,  and  try  to  answer 
the  question  why  every  Bible  does  not  have 
as  great  an  influence,  and  especially  why  not 
as  great  upon  your  soul.  A  Roman  Catho- 
lic priest  lived  in  Yucatan,  about  the  end  of 
the  last  century,  and  near  to  the  British  settle- 


BIBLE    IN    YUCATAN.  199 

ment,  who  was  in  the  habit  of  preaching  from 
a  Spanish  Bible,  which  somehow  had  fallen 
into  his  possession.  He  was  forbidden  to  do 
so,  but  persevered,  and  was  cast  into  prison, 
where  he  was  left  to  die.  His  old  house- 
keeper got  his  Bible,  and  read  from  it  to  the 
villagers  and  young  people  who  assembled 
around  her  on  the  feast  days  of  the  Church. 
She  not  only  instructed  them,  but  was  often 
sent  for  by  the  dying.  The  Bible  was  left- 
to  a  young  woman  who  was  the  pupil  of  this 
housekeeper,  and  who,  with  others,  when  ad- 
vanced in  life,  came  seeking  books  from  Mr. 
Henderson  in  Balize.  Discovering  an  in- 
structed mind  and  unusual  regard  for  the 
Scriptures,  inquiry  was  made,  and  the  pre- 
ceding facts  came  into  explanation.  Here 
was  a  Bible  passing  through  three  genera- 
tions and  blessing  each ;  and  yet  for  fifty 
years  the  good  it  had  done  was  unknown  be- 
yond its  immediate  hearers ! 

Should  every  copy  of  the  word  of  God 
perform  such  a  mission,  how  rapidly  would 
the  face  of  the  world  be  altered!  Should 
your  copy  have  a  like  power  over  your  soul, 


200         CONCORDANCE  A  HELP. 

how  soon  would  it  assimilate  your  will  and 
heart  and  soul  to  the  character  of  God ! 

It  would  be  very  convenient  for  you  to 
have  a  small  Concordance  with  your  Bible,  — 
since  no  Scripture  is  of  private  interpretation, 
and  must  be  explained  one  Scripture  by  an- 
other. Sometimes  a  Bible  Dictionary  is  a 
great  help.  But  of  all  aids  to  the  under- 
standing of  the  Scriptures,  the  references  and 
the  Concordance  are  the  best. 

Allow  me  to  urge  one  thing  more  with  all 
the  fervency  of  my  soul.  I  mean,  take  the 
Bible  as  God's  word,  —  inspired,  unerring, 
the  standard  of  appeal,  and  the  end  of  all  in- 
quiry. What  you  there  find  revealed,  receive 
as  God's  truth.  It  may  be  you  cannot  ex- 
plain it,  or  understand  it  fully,  but  you  can 
believe  it.  If  there  be  any  one  point  at 
which  I  would  have  you  set  a  special  guard, 
it  is  the  point  of  receiving  the  Bible  as  all 
inspired.  Only  on  this  ground  can  you  rest 
in  your  faith,  so  that  no  quibbling,  no  bold- 
ness, no  strong  hand,  can  shake  it;  only  on 
this  can  you  rest  your  hopes,  so  that  no  mind 
shall  shake  them,  no  darkness  obscure  them. 


A    LAMP    TO    THE    FEET.  201 

If  your  Bible  be  not  God's  inspired  word,  it 
is  the  mightiest  imposition  ever  laid  upon  the 
world.  But  if  it  be,  receive  it,  read  it,  believe 
it,  and  take  all  the  comfort  in  its  teachings, 
hopes,  promises,  and  invitations  which  your 
young  heart,  already  conscious  of  sin,  so 
much  needs.  If  you  are  young,  full  of  life, 
health,  and  hope,  it  will  teach  you  the  true 
and  the  real  value  of  these  things,  and  show 
you  how  you  may  enjoy  them  most  and  use 
them  so  as  to  make  the  most  of  them ;  if  you 
come  to  the  place  where  your  hopes  are 
clouded,  and  your  prospects  are  cut  off,  it 
opens  to  you  a  hiding-place  where  the  storm 
cannot  come,  and  where  you  will  feel  that 
you  have  near  you  a  heart  to  sympathize 
with  every  sorrow.  It  is  a  lamp  to  the  feet 
till  the  day  dawn  and  the  day-star  arise  in 
your  heart.  Let  no  day  pass  without  your 
learning  something  more  than  you  knew  out 
of  this  book  of  wisdom;  without  drawing 
fresh  water  out  of  this  ever-gushing  fountain ; 
without  your  obtaining  light  that  is  new, 
faith  that  is  stronger,  hopes  that  are  fresher, 
and  zeal  that  is  purer. 


202 


SUITED    TO    EVERY    THING. 


Read  the  Scriptures  for  history,  —  the  old- 
est and  truest  ever  written ;  for  morality,  — 
the  purest  ever  presented  for  practice ;  for 
information,  —  with  which,  once  obtained,  no 
one  can  ever  be  an  ignorant  man ;  for  con- 
firmation, —  that  Faith  may  stand  on  the 
Rock  of  Ages;  for  sanctification,  —  that  you 
may  become  fitted  for  heaven ;  for  consola- 
tion, —  when  sorrow  and  disappointment  over- 
take you ;  and,  lastly,  for  companionship,  — 
because  she  who  loves  her  Bible  need  never 
be  lonely,  never  cheerless,  never  discouraged. 
The  pure  light  of  heaven  surrounds  her,  and 
everlasting  strength  is  embracing  her. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE  TRUE  POSITION  OF  WOMAN. 

The  JEolian  Harp.  Golden  Links  in  the  Chain  of  Life. 
Kough  Diamond  polished.  Her  True  Position.  They  make 
us.  New  Stars.  Man  cannot  do  it.  Her  Perfect  Love. 
Gray's  Filial  Love.  Home-loving  Queen.  Where  Aristoc- 
racy begins.  Light  of  the  Household.  To  save  rather 
than  earn.  Keal  Friendship.  A  Great  Mistake.  The 
Noble  Woman.  Another  Woman's  Heart.  The  Pleasant 
Surprise.  Soft  Star  of  Love.  Honor  to  Old  Age.  Pecu- 
liar Protection.  Eights  of  Women.  Five  Sisters.  A  Lit- 
tle "  Laming."    Mrs.  Kennicott.    Woman  appreciated. 

Whatever  be  the  end  for  which  we  train 
up  character,  it  has  been  made  plain,  I  trust, 
that  it  needs  much  faithful  training.  We 
sometimes  hear  of  a  character  that  breaks  out 
upon  the  world  without  much  discipline,  that 
is  great  and  symmetrical :  so  the  iEolian  harp 
may  now  and  then  throw  out  notes  of  sur- 


204      GOLDEN  LINKS  IN  THE  CHAIN  OF  LIFE. 

passing  tone,  and  that  vibrate  strongly  upon 
the  heart;  but  is  that  instrument,  after  all, 
to  be  compared  to  the  well-tuned  piano,  on 
which  both  science  and  skill  have  exhausted 
their  efforts  ? 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  our  daughters  are 
better  educated  than  our  sons,  —  especially, 
if  the  sons  do  not  obtain  a  classical  educa- 
tion; that  almost  universally,  a  girl  of  the 
same  standing,  and  in  the  same  family,  is 
better  educated  than  her  brothers,  and  that 
when  she  marries,  she  is  often  thought  to  be 
stooping,  and  to  be  uniting  herself  to  a  man 
whose  education  is  inferior  to  her  own.  Now, 
two  things  are  to  be  considered ;  first,  that  a 
part  of  her  apparent  education  is  mere  tinsel, 
and  will  wear  off  shortly,  while  he  has  no  tinsel. 
We  all  can  think  of  ladies,  who,  in  their  school 
days,  could  draw,  paint,  play,  or  sing,  and 
these  gave  them  prominence  then ;  but  amid 
the  cares  and  anxieties  and  constant  demands 
of  life,  they  have  had  no  time  or  taste  to  keep 
bright  these  golden  links  of  the  chain  of  life. 
Show  us  the  married  lady  who  does  not  prefer 
her  beautiful  children  to  any  drawing  of  the 


ROUGH    DIAMOND    POLISHED.  205 

human  head,  and  the  flowers  of  her  nursery  to 
any  bouquet  that  can  be  painted  in  water- 
colors.  And  how  seldom  does  a  married  lady 
of  forty  or  of  fifty  excel  on  the  piano  ?  On 
the  contrary,  that  young  man  who  seemed  so 
awkward,  and  so  unrefined,  begins  his  educa- 
tion now.  He  is  at  the  head  of  a  family,  has 
to  plan  to  support  it,  has  to  see  all  sorts  of 
people,  and  his  whole  life  is  a  continued  edu- 
cation ;  so  that  by  the  time  that  he  is  forty  or 
fifty  years  old,  you  find  him  manly,  intelligent, 
shrewd,  and  in  the  possession  of  real  char- 
acter. You  wonder  how  it  is  that  he  is  so 
much  more  than  he  promised,  on  setting  out 
in  life,  to  become.  His  education,  of  neces- 
sity, continues,  while  the  woman's  in  a  great 
measure  stops.  At  starting  in  life,  we  often 
wonder  at  her  superiority.  At  forty-five,  we 
wonder  at  his,  —  often,  certainly.  The  reason 
is  plain.  He  must  improve  by  contact  with 
the  world.  The  rough  diamond  is  rolled 
against  others  till  it  must  receive  a  polish, 
while  she  is  so  absorbed  in  the  cares  of  her 
family,  that  her  education,  as  such,  seems  to 
stop. 


206  HER    TRUE    POSITION. 

If  these  views  are  correct,  then  the  inference 
is  unavoidable,  that  the  daughter  at  starting 
in  life  ought  to  be  better  educated  than  her 
brother  or  husband.  She  ought  to  have  more 
capital  laid  up,  for  she  will  be  called  upon  to 
use  it  more  constantly,  without  having  so 
good  an  opportunity  to  increase  it  as  he  has. 
I  cannot  sympathize  with  the  cry  that  is  often 
raised,  that  our  daughters  are  better  educated 
than  our  sons.  I  doubt  whether  it  be  true, 
unless  you  call  polish  education,  and  then  it 
is  true.  But  the  wear  and  tear  of  life  is  un- 
equal upon  the  two  sexes,  and  we  need  have 
no  great  fear  that  she  will  get  too  much  the 
start  of  her  more  slowly  developed  brother. 

And  this  leads  me  to  the  true  position  of 
woman.  On  this  point  it  would  be  very  easy 
to  say  some  very  smart  things,  to  ridicule 
some  very  ancient  notions,  to  admire  some 
very  modern  theories,  to  laugh  at  pretension, 
and  to  scold  outrageously  at  what  is  called 
old  prejudices. 

I  do  not  assert  that  woman,  even  in  Chris- 
tian society,  of  which  only  I  am  speaking,  has 
found  her  true  position.     I  do  not  say  that 


THEY    MAKE    US.  207 

her  voice  has  not  hitherto  been  too  much  con- 
fined within  doors,  —  that  she  may  not  do  far 
more  than  she  ever  has  done  by  teaching 
and  authorship.  I  believe  she  will ;  and  I 
yield  to  no  one  in  my  estimate  of  her  power 
in  the  world,  or  in  the  belief  that,  under  the 
light  of  the  Bible,  her  influence  in  the  world  is 
not  less  than  that  of  the  other  sex.  But  from 
her  very  constitution  and  nature,  from  her 
peculiar  sensibilities  and  tenderness,  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  great  mission  of  woman  is  to 
take  the  world  —  the  whole  world  —  in  its  very 
infancy,  when  most  pliable  and  most  suscep- 
tible, and  lay  the  foundations  of  human  char- 
acter. Human  character,  in  all  its  interests 
and  relations  and  destinies,  is  committed  to 
woman,  and  she  can  make  it,  shape  it,  mould 
it,  and  stamp  it  just  as  she  pleases.  There  is 
no  other  period  of  life  when  character  is 
formed  so  decidedly  and  so  permanently  as 
during  childhood.  I  maintain  that  we  are  just 
what  the  ladies  have  made  us  to  be.  If  they 
want  us  to  be  wiser,  more  discreet,  more  ami- 
able, more  lofty,  or  more  humble,  why  do  they 
not  make  us  so  ?     There  is  no  earthly  being 


208  NEW    STARS. 

whom  the  boy  or  the  man  reverences  so  much 
as  his  mother,  and  why  does  not  she  make 
him  right  ?  And  I  care  not  to  look  the  man 
in  the  face  who  is  not  afraid  of  his  wife  when 
he  is  doing  wrong ! 

The  professions  of  men  are  many ;  we  are 
lawyers,  physicians,  clergymen,  mechanics, 
manufacturers,  politicians  :  the  profession  of 
woman  is  that  of  being  the  educator  of  the 
human  race,  the  former  of  human  character. 
By  the  very  arrangements  of  his  providence, 
God  has  made  it  so,  and  to  refuse  to  believe 
it,  or  to  throw  off  this  responsibility,  is  as 
unwise  as  it  is  wicked. 

If,  now,  any  one  should  say  that  this  is 
a  small  profession,  or  a  low  duty,  I  reply,  that 
it  is  more  lofty  and  more  responsible  than  if  it 
were  assigned  you  to  lay  the  foundations  of 
so  many  suns  to  shine  in  the  heavens  for  a 
few  ages ;  it  is  taking  what  is  immortal  at  its 
very  setting  out,  and  deciding  what  path  it 
shall  tread,  what  character  it  shall  bear,  and 
what  destiny  it  shall  obtain.  You  are  decid- 
ing, during  the  first  few  years  of  its  training, 
whether  the  new  star  shall  travel  and  shine 


-  MAN    CANNOT    DO    IT.  209 

through  the  bright  heavens,  mingling  its  light 
with  that  of  glorious  constellations,  or  whether 
it  shall  be  quenched  shortly,  and  be  lost  in 
darkness  and  forgetfulness. 

God  seems  to  say,  "  I  cannot  commit  in- 
terests so  precious,  so  vast,  to  man,  who  must 
be  out  on  the  rough  ocean  of  life,  struggling 
to  support  his  children,  where  he  must  do 
battle  with  the  elements,  with  the  troubled 
sea,  with  avarice  and  dishonesty,  and  his  time 
and  thoughts  must  be  so  occupied  that  he 
cannot  be  in  the  place  at  all  times,  to  form 
and  mould  and  start  the  human  family  in 
their  eternal  race  of  being."  Man  is  too  hur- 
ried, too  much  absorbed,  too  rough,  too  im- 
patient, too  unsusceptible,  and  too  tyrannical 
for  this  office ;  and  so  Infinite  Goodness  and 
Wisdom  pillows  the  head  of  infancy  on 
woman's  breast,  where  it  can  hear  the  beating 
of  a  heart  so  full  of  patient  tenderness,  and  of 
gentleness,  purity,  and  love,  that  infancy  and 
childhood  instinctively  go  to  her  as  the  best 
friend,  the  wisest  teacher,  and  the  most  faith- 
ful guardian.  "  It  is  the  part  of  woman,  like 
her  own  beautiful  planet,  to  cheer  the  dawn 
14 


210  HER    PERFECT    LOVE. 

and  darkness,  —  to  be  both  the  morning  and 
the  evening  star  of  life.  The  light  of  her  eye 
is  the  first  to  rise  and  the  last  to  set  upon 
manhood's  day  of  trial  and  suffering."  I  do 
not  believe  that  in  this  wide  world  the  angel 
in  the  sun  can  see  a  sight  so  beautiful  as  that 
of  a  family  of  children  nestling  round  their 
mother,  as  she  kindly  bends  her  ears  to  their 
little  sorrows  and  joys,  fears  and  hopes.  The 
storm  without  may  rock  their  dwelling,  the 
great  forest  may  groan  and  crash,  the  mighty 
ocean  may  madden  and  foam,  —  they  care 
not,  fear  not,  for  their  mother  is  with  them ! 
If  sickness  comes  upon  them,  they  take  any 
thing  from  her  hand  confidently,  knowing  that 
she  will  do  all  in  perfect  love.  The  father 
may  be  kind  and  indulgent,  —  they  can  fear 
and  reverence  him ;  but  to  their  mother  they 
tell  their  temptations,  their  weaknesses. 

"  My  father  blessed  me  fervently, 
Yet  did  not  much  complain  ; 
But  sorely  will  my  mother  sigh 
Till  I  come  back  again." 

The  tears  which  fall  over  the  grave  of  a  fa- 
ther are  sincere  and  agonizing,  but  they  do 


GRiY's   filial   love.  211 

not  scald  like  the  burning  drops  shed  over  the 
ashes  of  a  mother.  Gray,  the  poet,  who  was 
a  model  of  filial  love,  "  seldom  mentioned  his 
mother  without  a  sigh.  After  his  death  her 
gowns  and  wearing-apparel  were  found  in  a 
trunk  in  his  apartments  just  as  she  had  left 
them ;  it  seemed  as  if  he  could  never  take  the 
resolution  to  open  it,  in  order  to  distribute 
them  to  his  female  relations,  to  whom,  by  his 
will,  he  bequeathed  them.  To  one  of  his  cor- 
respondents, he  says : — 

" '  Your  letter  informed  me  that  your  mother 
was  recovered,  otherwise  I  had  then  wrote  to 
you  only  to  beg  you  would  take  care  of  her, 
and  to  inform  you  that  I  had  discovered  a 
thing  very  little  known,  which  is,  that  in  one's 
whole  life  one  can  never  have  more  than  a 
single  mother.  You  may  think  it  obvious, 
and  what  you  call  a  trite  observation.  You 
are  a  green  gosling !  I  was  at  the  same  age 
(very  near)  as  wise  as  you,  and  yet  I  never 
•  discovered  this  (with  full  evidence  and  con- 
viction I  mean)  till  it  was  too  late.  It  is 
thirteen  years  ago,  and  seems  but  as  yester- 
day, and  every  day  I  live  it  sinks  deeper  into 
my  heart.'  " 


212  HOME-LOVING    QUEEN. 

Unhesitatingly  I  put  it  to  the  world  at  the 
present  moment,  when  the  British  nation 
looms  up  so  great,  so  rich,  so  strong,  and 
so  mighty,  if  she,  the  glorious  queen  so  ad- 
mired and  honored  beyond  any  queen  that 
ever  sat  on  the  throne,  —  if  she,  the  home- 
loving  Victoria,  is  not  admired  most  of  all, 
and  beyond  all,  as  a  true  and  faithful  mother? 
There  is  no  jewel  in  her  crown  that  shines 
so  bright  as  that  domestic  love.  She  is  on  a 
high  throne,  and  around  her  stand  a  galaxy 
of  warriors  and  statesmen,  and  the  drum- 
beat of  her  armies  hails  the  sun  the  world 
round;  but,  above  it  all,  she  rises  up  the  ad- 
miration of  her  generation,  because  she  oc- 
cupies a  position  for  woman  higher  than  that 
of  a  queen,  —  that  of  an  untiring,  loving 
mother!  To  watch  over  the  education  and 
the  training  of  the  immortal  minds  that  God 
has  committed  to  her  in  the  dearest  relation- 
ship, is  the  highest  responsibility  and  honor 
of  woman.  You  see,  therefore,  why  I  desire 
the  education  of  woman  in  the  highest,  largest 
sense. 

I  would  have  her  so  educated  that  she  can 


: 


WHERE    ARISTOCRACY    BEGINS.  213 

comprehend   the  Divine   Wisdom  in  the  ar- 
rangements of  this  world  and  in  the  distribu- 
tion of  our  lots  ;  so   educated  that  she  can 
see  afar  and  judge  what  effects  will  follow 
such  and  such  causes,  —  that  she  can  rightly 
judge  as  to  what   and  when   and   how  she 
shall  teach,  and  discipline  and  guide  the  hu- 
man family,  as  they  are  committed  to  her.    No 
narrow  views  are  wanted  here,  no  darkened 
understanding.     The  world  has  been,  and  is, 
and  will  be,  just  what  woman  makes  it.     So- 
ciety is  what  she  makes  it.     We  men  have 
nothing  to  do  with  aristocracy  or  the  distinc- 
tions  in   society.      We   talk   and  walk   and 
shake  hands  with  men  of  all  classes  and  con- 
ditions.    It  is  the  drawing-room  that  decides 
all  the  distinctions  of  society ;  there  the  circle 
is  drawn,  and  there,  if  anywhere,  aristocracy 
begins.     Every  woman  determines  for  herself 
with  whom   she   will   or  will   not   associate, 
and  what  shall  or  shall  not   be   respectable. 
Woman     decides    what    we     shall    eat    and 
drink,  what  our  furniture  and  associates  shall 
be,   what   our   homes    and   society  shall   be, 
what  our  children  shall  become  in  this  world 


214  LIGHT    OF    THE    HOUSEHOLD. 

and  the  next.  If  she  has  deep  sorrows,  she 
has  fresh  joys.  If  she  must  go  down  almost 
to  the  grave  during  the  pilgrimage,  she  brings 
up  priceless  jewels  in  which  her  heart  may 
rejoice  to  all  eternity  !  Do  not  then  feel  that 
woman  does  not  need  an  education  of  the 
highest  kind  and  degree  possible,  —  that  any 
care  or  expense  in  her  training  is  lost.  Can- 
not all  bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  this  beau- 
tiful testimony ?  —  "I  believe  no  one,  who  has 
not  tried,  can  estimate  the  amount  of  influ- 
ence which  one  loving,  unselfish  spirit  can 
exercise  in  a  household.  If  a  cold  and  gloomy 
temper  can  shed  its  baneful  influence  round, 
making  all  who  come  within  its  shadow  cold 
and  gloomy,  so  much  more,  blessed  be  God, 
shall  the  spirit  of  Christian  love  diffuse  and 
spread  itself  over  the  hearts  around,  till  it  has 
moulded  them,  in  some  degree,  to  its  own 
image,  and  taught  them  to  seek  for  them- 
selves that  renewing  spirit  whose  fruit  is  seen 
to  be  love  and  joy  and  peace."  Woman 
is  to  hold  the  wires  that  are  to  make  the 
world  advance  or  move  backwards.  She  is 
to  stand  at  the  head-waters  and  send  out  the 


TO    SAVE    RATHER    THAN    EARN.  215 

streams  that  are  to  make  glad  the  cities  of 
our  God. 

Should  fashion  or  folly,  or  a  desire  to  make 
experiments,  ever  thrust  woman  out  of  the 
beautiful  sphere  in  which  God  hath  placed 
her,  the  other  sex  will  not  suffer  so  much  as 
she  herself  will.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  to 
be  the  design  of  God,  as  the  general  lot  of 
woman,  that  she  should  wrestle  with  the  out- 
of-door  occupations,  grapple  with  business,  or 
that  her  province  is  so  much  to  earn  as  to 
save.  No  father  or  husband  can  be  prospered 
or  respected  or  happy,  unless  her  department 
of  home  is  well  cared  for.  It  is  a  far  greater 
blessing  to  have  her  save  five  hundred  dollars 
in  rightly  managing  the  domestic  concerns, 
than  to  earn  twice  that  sum  by  neglecting 
them.  And  as  to  the  comfort,  and  the  joys 
of  the  human  heart,  nothing  but  her  mild, 
constant,  and  sweet  influence  in  the  family 
circle  can  ever  bestow  them. 

"  Woman  is  the  heart,  of  the  family, 
If  man 's  the  head," 

and  the  head  is  of  no  value  without  the  heart 
to  influence  it.     Every  man  feels  that,  when 


216  REAL    FRIENDSHIP. 

he  selects  a  wife,  he  wants  a  pure,  warm,  and 
noble  heart.  No  other  gifts  will  compensate 
for  the  want  of  this.  "  A  coquette  is  a  rose 
from  which  every  lover  picks  a  leaf ;  the 
thorns  are  reserved  for  her  future  husband." 

Some  females  seem  to  feel  that  in  their 
sphere  they  cannot  be  and  shall  not  be  suffi- 
ciently honored.  But  to  whom  do  we  go  with 
the  deepest  sorrows  of  the  heart,  and  where 
do  we  find  the  truest,  purest,  and  most  unself- 
ish friendship  ?  When  upon  the  dreary  path  of 
the  life  of  the  distressed,  there  breaks  in  the 
sparkle  of  stars,  from  whom  do  they  come  ? 
"  I  remember,  some  years  ago,"  says  Mr.  Jay, 
"  to  have  buried  a  corpse.  In  the  extremity 
of  the  audience  that  surrounded  me,  I  dis- 
covered a  female  wrinkled  with  age,  and 
bending  with  weakness.  One  hand  held  a 
motherless  grandchild,  the  other  wiped  her 
tears  with  the  corner  of  her  woollen  apron. 
I  pressed  towards  her  when  the  service  was 
closed,  and  said,  '  Have  you  lost  a  friend  ? ' 
She  heaved  a  melancholy  sigh.  '  The  Lord 
bless  her  memory ! '  I  soon  found  that  the 
deceased   had   allowed  her  for  several  years 


A    GREAT    MISTAKE.  217 

sixpence  per  week.  O,  is  it  possible  the  ap- 
propriation of  a  sum  so  inconsiderable  may 
cause  a  widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy,  and 
save  the  child  of  the  needy !  " 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  it  is 
the  great  speech  in  the  Senate,  or  the  influ- 
ence of  high  offices,  or  the  glare  of  a  great 
public  character,  that  makes  this  world  happy. 
All  that  wealth  ever  cast  into  the  treasury  of 
the  Lord  will  never  have  so  much  influence 
upon  the  moral  welfare  of  our  race,  as  will 
the  two  mites  cast  in  by  the  poor  widow. 
You  admire  a  great  character  and  the  daring 
achievement ;  but  it  is  such  deeds  as  the  fol- 
lowing that  sink  down  into  the  human  heart 
and  make  us  better.  It  is  like  a  light  burst- 
ing out  when  we  are  surrounded  with  dark- 
ness, and  know  not  where  to  turn. 

Some  time  in  the  year  1839,  there  arrived  in 
the  city  of  Schenectady  an  interesting  young 
girl,  about  eighteen  years  of  age.  She  was 
an  utter  stranger,  but  soon  obtained  employ- 
ment for  a  few  weeks  as  an  assistant  nurse. 
After  this  temporary  employment  ceased,  she 
fortunately  presented  herself  to  a  merchant- 


218  THE    NOBLE    WOMAN. 

tailor  of  character,  who  kindly  gave  her  em- 
ployment and  instruction,  and  after  a  short 
time  she  was  received  into  his  family.  Soon 
she  became  expert  with  her  needle,  which  not 
only  gave  her  support,  but  enabled  her  to 
dress  genteelly,  having  such  a  fund  of  good 
sense  as  to  avoid  all  extra  finery,  yet  always 
appearing  neat  and  in  good  taste. 

In  1842,  she  accidentally  secured  a  home 
with  a  married  lady  with  two  children,  a  son 
and  a  daughter  aged  eight  and  ten  years, 
whose  husband  and  father  had  deserted  and 
left  them  to  such  provision  as  none  but  a  wife's 
and  mother's  resources  could  procure.  Whilst 
in  this  deserted  family,  the  heart-broken  wife 
sickened  and  died.  The  mother,  when  dying, 
gave  a  heart-rending  farewell  to  her  two  chil- 
dren. And  this  noble  stranger-girl,  weeping 
by  the  death-bed,  assured  the  dying  mother 
that  she  would  be  a  mother  to  her  children. 
This  assurance  calmed  the  last  death-agony  of 
a  fond  mother  who  died.  The  young  stranger- 
girl  took  the  two  children,  hired  a  room,  dili- 
gently plied  her  needle,  paid  the  rent,  contin- 
ued her  neat  and  modest  appearance,  fed  and 


ANOTHER   WOMAN'S    HEART.  219 

dressed  the  boy  and  girl  handsomely  and  ap- 
propriately, sent  them  to  a  well-selected  school 
taught  by  a  lady,  who,  much  to  her  praise, 
declined  remuneration.  Another  woman's 
heart ! 

Now,  reader,  you  ask,  Who  is  this  young 
female  ?  The  writer  will  not  tell  you,  but,  to 
gratify  the  feeling  excited  by  this  narrative, 
I  will  tell  you  a  little  of  her  history.  Her 
parents,  in  good  circumstances,  reside  in  the 
Upper  Province  of  Canada.  She  was  wooed 
by  a  worthy  young  man,  whose  affections 
were  fully  reciprocated,  as  ardently  and  as 
purely  as  woman  loves.  But  the  father,  an 
Englishman,  opposed  the  connection  with  all 
the  determination  of  an  Englishman.  She 
was  sent  into  "  the  States,"  to  a  farmer  uncle, 
to  avoid  further  intercourse  between  the  lov- 
ers. At  this  uncle's,  contrary  to  her  habits, 
she  was  duly  appointed  milkmaid.  At  this 
the  young  girl  revolted,  and  left,  determined 
to  depend  upon  her  own  resources.  She  ar- 
rived at  Schenectady,  where  she  has  lived  till 
now,  —  living  above  charity,  solely  upon  her 
own    energetic    labor,    with    the    additional 


220        THE  PLEASANT  SURPRISE. 

charge  of  two  interesting  orphans.  This 
spring  she  wrote  to  her  mother,  apprising  her 
of  her  intention  of  visiting  her  home,  —  the 
home  of  her  childhood  and  childhood's  mirth, 
and  the  home,  too,  of  her  maiden  trials  and 
sorrows.  To  her  astonishment,  surprise,  and 
gratification,  the  first  response  to  that  letter 
was  the  presence  of  her  father,  who  upon  the 
receipt  of  it  left  for  Schenectady,  that  he 
might  the  more  safely  conduct  his  long  absent 
daughter  to  her  early  home  and  her  fond 
mother.  But  mark !  with  a  predetermined 
purpose  and  high-souled  magnanimity,  she 
says,  "  Father,  I  will  go ;  but  these "  (pre- 
senting the  orphans)  "  are  my  children ;  they 
go  where  I  go."  The  father,  not  to  be  out- 
done, replied,  "  Yes^  C,  come  home,  my 
daughter,  and  take  with  you  your  adopted 
children  ;  there  is  a  welcome  and  a  double 
welcome,  and  room  for  you  and  yours." 

They  left  for  Canada,  flooded  with  tears,  — 
tears  for  parting  from  the  stranger's  friends  ; 
tears  for  a  happy  uniting  of  parent  and  child ; 
tears  for  a  parent's  free,  frank  permission  to 
come  to  a  better  home,  offered  to  a  wander- 


HONOR    TO    OLD    AGE.  221 

ing  daughter,  with  two  adopted  children  !     O, 
what  a  lesson ! 

God  has  made  woman's  heart ;  and  the 
thing  which  that  heart  longs  for,  beyond  all 
things,  is  not  greatness,  nor  splendor,  but  to 
be  beloved.  And  God  has  given  to  her  those 
fine  sensibilities,  that  quick  perception  of 
what  is  lovely,  and  ten  thousand  opportuni- 
ties to  cause  the  lips  around  her  to  bless  her. 
Opportunities  which  the  other  sex  would 
overlook  are  every  day  opened  to  her,  by 
which  to  make  a  good  deed  shine  like  the  soft 
star  of  love.  "  Two  years  ago,"  says  a  lady, 
in  the  Ohio  State  Journal,  "  I  made  a  jour- 
ney to  New  England,  accompanied  by  my 
husband;  also  my  father-in-law,  an  old  man 
of  fourscore  years.  I  have  often  seen  that 
good  old  man  offer  his  seat  to  some  hale  wo- 
man of  half  or  less  than  half  his  age,  and  seen 
her  accept  it  as  if  it  were  a  right,  without 
even  a  passing  notice  of  his  gray  hairs,  or  the 
right  of  years,  that  entitled  him  to  her  kind- 
ness and  attention.  Once,  and  only  once,  a 
lady  of  queenly  grace  and  beauty  sprang 
from  her  seat  as  we  entered,  and,  with  a  voice 


222  PECULIAR    PROTECTION. 

that  was  musical  in  every  tone,  said,  '  Father, 
take  this  arm-chair  ! '  How  my  heart  sprung 
to  her  goodness !  Such  has  been  our  idea  of 
a  lady,  —  which  is  synonymous  with  a  true 
woman." 

It  is  also  to  be  borne  in  mind,  that  woman 
can  do  what  men  cannot,  can  go  where  they 
cannot,  surrounded  by  that  protection  which 
is  always  thrown  around  the  sex,  and  which 
shields  them  from  opposition.  When  Han- 
nah More  was  riding  twenty  miles  to  estab- 
lish schools  for  poor  children,  among  a  popu- 
lation so  degraded  that  in  one  village  they 
found  but  one  Bible,  and  that  was  used  to 
prop  up  a  flower-pot,  and  in  a  school  of  one 
hundred  and  eight  there  were  not  any  boys  or 
girls,  of  any  size,  whom  she  asked,  who  could 
tell  her  who  made  them.  John  Newton  writes 
thus  :  "  If  a  prudent  minister  should  attempt 
such  an  extensive  inroad  into  the  kingdom 
of  darkness,  he  might  expect  such  opposi- 
tion as  few  could  withstand.  But  your  sex 
and  your  character  afford  you  a  peculiar  pro- 
tection. They  who  would  try  to  trample  one 
of  us  into  the  dust,  would  be  ashamed  openly 


RIGHTS    OF    WOMEN.  223 

to  oppose  you.  I  say  openly;  I  believe  you 
do  not  expect  they  will  thank  you,  much  less 

assist  you Fear  not,  my  dear  ladies, 

all  the  praying  souls  upon  earth,  all  the  saints 
in  glory,  all  the  angels  of  the  Lord,  and  the 
Lord  of  angels  himself,  are  with  you." 

When  we  hear  so  much  said  about  the  rights 
of  women,  as  if  the  stern  sex  were  combined 
against  them  to  keep  them  depressed  and 
shut  away  from  all  that  is  ennobling,  it  seems 
strange  that  such  a  mind  as  I  have  referred  to 
above  did  not  make  the  discovery,  and  with 
her  powerful  pen  break  down  those  mighty 
barriers  which  men  have  thrown  around  the 
feebler  sex.  I  cannot  allow  myself  to  pass  by 
a  short  quotation  from  her  own  words:  — "  I 
have  been  much  pestered  to  read  '  The  Rights 
of  Women,'  but  am  invincibly  resolved  not 
to  do  it.  Of  all  jargon,  I  hate  metaphysical 
jargon;  besides,  there  is  something  fantastic 
and  absurd  in  the  very  title.  How  many 
ways  there  are  of  being  ridiculous !  I  am 
sure  I  have  as  much  liberty  as  I  can  make  a 
good  use  of,  now  I  am  an  old  maid ;  and 
when  I  was  a  young  one,  1  had,  I  dare  say, 


224  FIVE    SISTERS. 

more  than  was  good  for  me.  If  I  .were  still 
young,  perhaps  I  should  not  make  this  con- 
fession ;  but  so  many  women  are  fond  of  gov- 
ernment, I  suppose,  because  they  are  not  fit 
for  it.". 

And  while  I  am  so  near  Hannah  More,  I 
cannot  but  advert  to  the  beautiful  fact,  that 
women  have  more  rights,  and  their  sphere  is 
larger,  than  is  commonly  supposed.  How 
those  five  sisters  lived  together  in  unity  and 
love,  using  their  individual  and  combined  tal- 
ents to  support  themselves  and  to  do  good, 
eac]^  and  all  in  their  spheres,  like  five  sister 
stars,  sending  out  their  individual  and  com- 
bined light,  till  one  after  the  other  they  sank 
beneath  the  horizon,  each  and  all  still  leav- 
ing a  soft,  but  strong,  light  behind  them! 
Hear  Patty's  account  of  her  childlike  inter- 
view with  the  great  Dr.  Johnson  :  —  "  With 
all  the  same  ease,  familiarity,  and  confidence 
we  should  have  done  had  only  our  dear  Dr. 
Stonehouse  been  present,  we  entered  upon 
the  history  of  our  birth,  parentage,  and  educa- 
tion ;  showing  how  we  were  born  with  more 
desires  than  guineas,  and  how,  as  years  in- 


A    LITTLE    ;c  LARNING."  225 

creased  our  appetites,  the  cupboard  at  home 
became  too  small  to  gratify  them ;  and  how, 
with  a  bottle  of  water,  a  bed,  and  a  blanket, 
we  set  out  to  seek  our  fortunes  ;  and  how  we 
found  a  great  house,  with  nothing  in  it,  and 
how  it  was  like  to  remain  so,  till,  looking  into 
our  knowledge-boxes,  we  happened  to  find  a 
little  laming,  a  good  thing  when  land  is  gone, 
or  rather  has  never  come ;  so  at  last,  by  giving 
a  little  of  this  laming  to  those  who  had  less, 
we  got  a  good  store  of  gold  in  return ;  but  how, 
alas  !  we  wanted  the  wit  to  keep  it.  '  I  love 
you  both! '  cried  the  inamorato,  '  I  love  you  all 
five !  I  never  was  in  Bristol :  I  will  come  on 
purpose.  What !  five  women  live  happily  to- 
gether !  I  will  come  and  see  you.  I  have 
spent  a  happy  evening.  I  am  glad  I  came. 
God  for  ever  bless  you!  You  live  lives  to 
shame  duchesses ! '  He  took  his  leave  with  so 
much  warmth  and  tenderness,  we  were  quite 
affected  at  his  manner." 

You  will  recollect  the  name  of  Mrs.  Kenni- 

cott,  already  mentioned.     She  will  ever  be  an 

example  to  those  who  are  ready  "  to  make  all 

duty  sweet."     She  devoted  her  life  to  assist- 

15 


226  MRS.    KENNICOTT. 

ing  her  husband  in  collating  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures.  It  was  said  of  her,  that  she  "  prob- 
ably lengthened  her  husband's  life  by  her  at- 
tentions, and  certainly  gladdened  it  by  her 
prudence,  her  understanding,  and  her  gentle- 
ness. And  it  is  her  peculiar  praise,  that  she 
took  the  pains  to  acquire  Hebrew  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  qualifying  herself  for  correcting  the 
printing  of  her  husband's  great  work.  From 
this  knowledge  she  could  derive  neither  pleas- 
ure nor  fame.  Her  only  desire  in  this  labor 
was  to  be  useful  to  her  husband.  And  is  not 
her  "  record  on  high  "  as  really  as  the  labors 
of  Dr.  Kennicott,  so  well  appreciated  by  the 
learned  ?  "  The  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  who 
with  a  feeble  hand  lightens  the  burden  of  a 
weary  father,  a  toil-worn  mother,  or  encour- 
ages a  sister,  shall  not  fail  of  her  reward. 

If,  now,  there  are  those  who  hold  woman 
in  low  estimation,  they  are  exceptions  to  the 
great  body  of  the  intelligent  and  the  best  men 
of  our  age.  There  have  been  times  in  the 
history  of  the  world,  when  woman  was  more 
toasted,  in  the  manner  of  chivalry,  when 
knights  and  warriors  were  eager  to  break  each 


WOMAN    APPRECIATED.  227 

other's  heads  and  cut  one  another's  throats  to 
show  their  admiration,  yet  I  doubt  whether 
there  was  ever  a  time  when  she  was  held  in 
truer  estimation,  or  more  appropriately  re- 
garded, than  at  the  present  time.  You  may 
be  assured  that  all  the  rights  which  she  can 
ever  need  or  exercise  for  her  own  good  will  be 
hers,  if  they  are  not  already  hers.  There  will 
be  no  need  of  fear  lest  you  are  denied  all  that 
is  needed  to  make  your  sex  the  ornament  of 
our  homes,  the  ministers  of  mercy  for  our 
race,  and  the  benefactors  and  educators, 
cheerfully  acknowledged  as  such  by  all  whose 
regard  you  would  esteem  of  any  value.  The 
great  Redeemer  placed  the  sex  in  their  true 
position  when  he  treated  woman  as  his  best 
friend,  and  held  up  her  example  for  the  imita- 
tion of  all  future  time. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

« 

THE  DAUGHTER  AT  HOME. 

Pleasant  Anticipations.  "  The  Last."  Joy  awaiting  you. 
Responsibility  before  you.  Minute  by  Minute.  Poor 
Housekeeping.  Knowledge  useless.  No  Regular  Time  for 
Study.  A  Part  of  your  Discipline.  "  Twitting  upon  Facts." 
Help  your  Mother.  Household  Duties.  Apologize  for 
Nothing.  Sit  still  but  an  Hour.  Afternoon  Occupations. 
Franklin's  Courtesy.  Form  a  Library.  Busy  and  quiet. 
Mazes  of  Fractions.  Never-failing  Cheerfulness.  Service 
to  your  Father.  Home  Field  first.  Woman's  Way  opened. 
Joy  in  the  Evening.  Chariot- Wheels  dragging.  Melody 
of  Heaven.  A  Rod  or  a  Crown.  Uses  of  Sorrow.  Ready 
to  work.    Life's  Harvest. 

However  happy  our  daughters  may  be  at 
school,  we  desire  them  to  feel  that  the  hap- 
piest place  is  at  home;  and  if  ever  we  are 
disposed  to  envy  a  young  lady,  it  is  when, 
having  faithfully  improved  her  school  days, 
she  anticipates  her  return  to  her  family.     She 


"the  last."  229 

feels  that  she  will  then  be,  not  free  from  du- 
ties, but  at  liberty  to  do  them  in  her  own 
time  and  way.  One  of  the  trials  of  school 
life  must  unavoidably  be  its  monotony,  and 
from  this  she  will  soon  be  relieved.  Soon 
she  will  be  beyond  the  call  of  the  imperious 
bell.  To  be  sure,  there  is  the  sadness  we  al- 
ways feel  when  we  come  to  the  last  of  any 
stage  of  life.  Wherever  you  turn,  you  see 
written  the  solemn  words,  "the  last."  The 
last  recitation  will  bring  some  regrets,  the 
last  meal  in  the  accustomed  seat  will  be  very 
still,  the  last  time  you  kneel  at  the  school 
altar  you  will  rise  in  tears,  and  no  sorrow  you 
meet  in  life  will  be  more  real  than  the  last 
parting  with  teachers,  schoolmates,  and  even 
the  study  hall.  You  rejoice  in  the  thought 
that  you  will  come  back  for  a  visit,  and  you 
do  not  wonder  that  the  student  clings  so 
strongly  to  Alma  Mater.  Yet  were  it  not  for 
these  tear-drops,  so  bright  a  rainbow  could 
not  hang  over  you.  If  you  have  not  wasted 
the  hours  that  Memory  now  makes  so  pleas- 
ant, if  you  go  home  with  all  the  discipline  of 
mind  your  parents  have  desired,  if  you  be- 


230  JOY    AWAITING    YOU. 

lieve  that  the  reasonable  expectations  of  your 
friends  are  not  to  be  disappointed,  you  may 
leave  with  a  light  heart ;  for  your  past  is  cheer- 
ful, and  your  future  will  never  be  more  hope- 
ful. I  cannot  describe,  but  can  you  not  look 
into  your  home,  and  see  the  joy  that  is  await- 
ing your  arrival  ?  Has  not  your  father  deferred 
many  little  schemes  of  pleasure  for  the  fam- 
ily that  you  may  enjoy  them  ?  Has  not  your 
mother,  almost  as  impatient  as  you,  counted 
the  days  before  she  may  expect  you  to  be  her 
daily  comfort?  Her  child  is  now  to  be  a 
trusted  friend  and  helper.  Your  brother  has 
planned  for  you  a  famous  fishing-excursion, 
and  your  sisters  have  arranged  your  cham- 
ber, and  all  that  thoughtful  love  can  devise 
to  make  that  room  pleasant  will  be  done. 
Even,  in  your  honor,  the  little  one  of  the  flock 
is  saving  his  playthings  to  show  to  you.  The 
flowers  now  blossoming  in  the  garden  will 
beautify  the  parlor,  and  ere  they  wither  you 
will  be  there.  No  wonder  you  are  glad.  No 
wonder  you  long  for  the  time  to  come. 

You  probably  go,  determined  to  prove  your 
gratitude  to  your  parents  for  all  the  expense 


RESPONSIBILITY    BEFORE    YOU.  231 

and  anxiety  they  have  bestowed  upon  yon, 
yet,  unless  you  are  very  watchful,  you  will 
unintentionally  waste  the  next  few  years,  — 
years  whose  influence  will  be  felt  by  you  to 
all  eternity.  Of  all  the  responsibilities  which 
lie  before  you  in  life,  you  have'  scarcely 
thought,  and  soon,  whether  ready  or  not,  you 
must  meet  them. 

If  now  —  for  I  have  opportunity  for  but  a 
very  few  hints  —  I  can  help  you  to  realize 
the  importance  of  improving  your  time  wise- 
ly, and  enjoying  the  opportunities  which  will 
slip  by  you  so  quickly,  —  if  I  can  suggest 
any  duties  you  may  be  likely  to  forget  or 
neglect,  —  I  shall  rejoice  more  than  you. 
Jeremy  Taylor's  beautiful  illustration  of  the 
value  of  time  may  not  be  out  of  the  way 
here,  for  never  can  it  be  more  valuable  to  you 
than  now :  —  "It  is  very  remarkable  that  God, 
who  giveth  plenteously  to  all  creatures,  that 
scattereth  the  firmament  with  stars,  as  a  man 
sows  corn  in  his  fields,  in  a  multitude  bigger 
than  the  capacities  of  human  order ;  he  hath 
made  so  much  variety  of  creatures,  and  gives 
us  great  choice  of  meats  and  drinks,  although 


232  MINUTE    BY    MINUTE. 

any  one  of  both  kinds  would  have  served  our 
needs  ;  and  so  in  all  instances  of  nature,  —  yet 
in  the  distribution  of  our  time,  God  seems 
to  be  straight-handed,  and  gives  it  to  us,  not 
as  nature  gives  us  rivers  enough  to  drown  us, 
but  drop  by  drop,  minute  after  minute ;  so 
that  we  can  never  have  two  minutes  together, 
but  he  takes  away  one  when  he  gives  us  an- 
other. This  should  teach  us  to  value  our  time, 
since  God  so  values  itv  and  by  his  so  small  dis- 
tribution of  it  tells  us  it  is  the  most  precious 
thing  we  have."  The  reason  why  your  time 
is  now  especially  a  great  treasure  is,  that  now 
is  the  time  for  you  to  learn  many  things  es- 
sential to  your  welfare  in  life.  This  is  the 
time  for  your  professional  studies. 

In  the  last  chapter  I  endeavored  to  define 
woman's  true  position,  and  can  you  conscien- 
tiously say  that  you  are  fitted  for  it?  Are 
there  not  many  home  duties  of  which  you 
hardly  know  the  existence,  and  which  you 
must  of  necessity  neglect  while  away  from 
home  ?  Housewifery,  that  ancient  but  most 
honorable  occupation,  which  Mother  Eve  first 
taught  her  daughters,  is,  I  presume,  almost  an 


POOR    HOUSEKEEPING. 


233 


unknown  science  to  you.  You  may  not  be 
to  blame  if  you  cannot  now  make  biscuit 
like  your  mother ;  but  if  at  the  end  of  six 
months  you  still  boast  of  your  ignorance, 
you  may  be  sure  you  will  fall  in  the  estima- 
tion of  sensible  people.  Your  indigestible 
bread,  muddy  coffee,  and  burnt  chickens,  may 
make  many  a  joke  now,  but  it  is  wit  of 
which  you  will  soon  weary.  By  your  careful 
industry  and  consequent  success,  make  your 
failures  matters  of  tradition  in  the  family. 

In  consequence  of  your  long  absence,  you 
have  never  been  able  to  acquire  domestic 
habits,  —  habits  which  are  to  increase  your 
happiness  through  life.  This  you  now  desire 
to  do.  It  will  seem  a  new  and  difficult  branch 
of  your  education,  and  many  trials  will  arise, 
none  the  less  real,  because  small.  These  un- 
looked  for  annoyances  may  fret  you,  as  the 
hunter  is  more  troubled  by  the  mosquitoes 
and  gnats  than  by  all  his  other  hardships. 
Perhaps  if  you  think  of  some  of  these  now, 
you  will  be  more  resolute  and  cheerful  in 
meeting  them. 

(1.)   You  will  soon  feel  that  all  the  knowl- 


234  KNOWLEDGE    USELESS. 

edge  acquired  during  these  years  of  hard  study- 
is  useless.  Chemistry  does  not  teach  you  the 
secret  of  good  bread-making ;  geometry  will 
not  fit  a  dress ;  nor  can  you,  by  the  aid  of 
mental  philosophy,  attain  the  art  of  making 
people  do  as  you  think  best.  All  this  may 
be  true,  yet  if  you  have  gained  the  full  ad- 
vantage of  these  studies,  you  have  acquired 
self-control  and  the  power  of  fastening  the 
mind  to  any  subject. 

(2.)  You  will  feel  that  all  your  hard-earned 
treasure  is  slipping  away  from  you.  The 
algebra,  now  so  familiar,  will  soon  seem  to 
glide  from  your  memory,  and  the  binomial 
theorem  will  be  even  harder  to  retain  than  to 
acquire.  You  can,  however,  by  a  little  care, 
at-  any  time  recall  this  knowledge,  and  though 
you  thought  it  forgotten,  it  will  be  wonder- 
fully familiar,  as  the  old  painters  had  the 
power  of  bringing  back  to  ancient  pictures 
the  freshness  of  beauty. 

(3.)  You  will  be  disappointed  in  your  plans 
for  regular  study  and  self-improvement.  You 
have  become  accustomed  and  attached  to  the 
systematic  division  of  time,  and  if  you  desire 


NO    REGULAR    TIME    FOR    STUDY.  235 

to  continue  your  education,  you  will  doubtless 
endeavor  to  have  a  regular  system  for  intel- 
lectual labor.  But  you  will  soon  be  discour- 
aged by  frequent  interruptions.  Your  mother 
will  have  the  first  claim  upon  you,  and  indeed 
every  member  in  the  family  will  expect  to  call 
upon  you  for  little  favors  constantly.  You 
will  find  that  you  cannot  command  the  same 
hour,  or  indeed  any  hour,  for  close  study.  And 
if  your  household  duties  are  removed  by  the 
power  of  wealth,  still  your  friends  and  family 
will  claim  most  of  your  time.  Very  few  can, 
and  still  fewer  will,  adhere  to  any  system 
of  study  at  home. 

If  you  wish  to  improve  in  any  particular 
branch,  music  or  any  of  the  languages,  you 
had  better,  if  possible,  take  lessons  regularly 
from  a  teacher ;  for  the  necessity  of  being 
prepared  to  meet  your  instructor  will  always 
be  a  satisfactory  reason  for  devoting  a  part 
of  your  time  to  study.  Many  of  our  most 
accomplished  ladies  have  improved  in  this 
way  exceedingly  after  leaving  school.  If  you 
study  alone,  you  must  consider  it  as  a  part 
of  your  discipline  to  snatch  a  little  time  here 


236  "  TWITTING    UPON    FACTS." 

and  there,  and  perhaps  in  this,  more  than  in 
any  other  way,  you  may  learn  the  secret  of 
making  every  moment  do  the  most  for  you. 
But  remember  that  your  education  may  be 
going  on,  though  the  dust  may  be  daily  gath- 
ering on  your  favorite  authors.  Be  careful 
that  nothing  interferes  with  your  regular  read- 
ing. Secure  an  hour  every  day  ;  and  this  you 
can  have  before  breakfast,  if  you  will  only 
be  resolute  in  fighting  your  most  easily  over- 
coming enemy,  —  Indolence. 

(4.)  You  will  find  daily,  unexpected  vexa- 
tions. Perhaps  nowhere  is  the  temper  tried 
so  severely  as  in  one's  own  family.  At 
school  and  in  travelling,  the  presence  of  others 
is  always  a  considerable  restraint,  and  very 
few  strangers  will  deal  in  the  honest  and  often 
unpleasant  truths  which  "  candid "  friends 
deal  out  so  unsparingly.  Away  from  home, 
your  faults  are  not  so  well  known,  your  weak- 
nesses are  not  commented  upon  in  your  pres- 
ence ;  your  motives  are  not  weighed  and 
found  wanting,  when  you  have  not  yet  yourself 
analyzed  them.  The  common  habit  of  "  twit- 
ting upon  facts,"  as  far  as  I  know,  never  re- 


HELP    YOUR   MOTHER.  237 

suits  in  good,  and  often  creates  lasting  family 
unhappiness.  You  had  gained  a  standing  at 
school,  and  commanded  a  degree  of  respect; 
it  will  be  a  little  hard  to  be  treated  as  a  child 
by  children. 

But  1  cannot  think  you  will  spend  much 
time  in  considering  your  possible  trials  com- 
pared with  your  certain  duties.  These  can- 
not be  definitely  enumerated,  for  they  will 
varv  with  the  circumstances  of  each  individ- 
ual.  A  few  will  fall  to  almost  all.  Does  not 
your  own  heart  suggest  to  you  the  first,  near- 
est duty  in  the  family  circle,  —  your  obliga- 
tion to  be  a  comfort  to  your  mother,  —  to  try 
to  repay  her,  in  some  measure,  for  her  un- 
ceasing watchfulness  and  love  ?  Has  she  not 
changed  somewhat  since  your  first  remem- 
brance of  her  ?  Has  not  her  face  deeper 
wrinkles,  more  gray  hairs ;  is  her  form  as 
erect  as  ever?  If  Time  has  done  this,  he 
shows  that  her  burdens  should  grow  easier; 
she  has  borne  them  long.  If  anxiety  has 
worn  upon  her,  though  the  cause  may  be 
removed,  the  scar  of  the  arrow  will  still  re- 
main.    Do   all   you   can   to   help   her.     The 


238  HOUSEHOLD    DUTIES. 

time  may  soon  come  when  you  shall  have 
done  all  you  ever  may  for  her ;  then,  when 
love  and  duty  are  alike  powerless,  you  will 
not  regret  one  labor  of  love,  one  deed  or 
Word  of  sympathy,  one  act  of  devotion  to 
her.  Take  this  upon  the  word  of  one  who, 
in  looking  back  upon  his  life,  finds  one  of 
his  brightest  memories  the  love  and  care  he 
was  permitted  to  bestow  upon  his  mother, 
though,  alas!  she  was  unconscious  of  this 
love.  I  am  sure  you  will  try  to  relieve  your 
mother's  cares  as  far  as  possible.  If  you  be- 
long to  the  class  who  are  not  ashamed  to 
recognize  the  Divine  law  which  commands  us 
to  labor  with  our  own  hands, — if  you  feel  that, 
while  our  Master  says,  "  My  Father  worketh 
hitherto  and  I  work,"  it  is  presumptuous  not 
to  labor  with  your  own  hands,  as  well  as 
your  minds  and  souls,  —  you  will  not  wonder 
that  I  allude  briefly  to  your  minor  household 
duties.  Every  morning  consider  the  duties 
of  the  day,  and  let  one  be  to  assist  your 
mother  in  all  that  she  does  towards  breakfast. 
How  much  you  shall  do,  your  circumstances 
will  determine ;  but  whatever  your  mother  is 


APOLOGIZE  FOR  NOTHING.        239 

accustomed  to  do  as  her  share,  will  not  be  too 
much  for  you.  At  any  rate,  to  see  that  every 
thing  is  in  order,  that  nothing  is  forgotten,  is 
a  charge  that  you  cannot  hire  ;  and  if,  after 
the  morning  meal,  you  wash  the  china  and 
silver,  you  will  gain  much  credit  if  you  do  it 
creditably. 

Let  me  caution  you  not  to  be  ashamed  of 
any  manual  labor  you  may  think  best  to  per- 
form. To  wash  glasses  is  as  ladylike  as  to 
listen  at  an  evening  concert  to  their  musical 
ringing.  It  is  as  honorable  to  prepare  a  din- 
ner as  to  preside  at  one ;  and  the  power  of 
making  pies  is  surely  as  desirable  as  that  of 
eating  them.  Every  morning  you  will  find 
much  to  be  done  in  your  own  chamber.  Here 
you  cannot  be  too  particular.  Your  rule 
should  be,  that  it  shall  be  in  such  order,  that 
at  any  time  your  intimate  friends  may  enter 
it,  and  you  will  need  to  apologize  for  nothing. 
And  let  it  be  your  pride  that  you  do  it  all 
yourself. 

All  the  aid  you  can  give  throughout  the 
morning,  (and  now  I  am  speaking  of  the  New 
England  fashion  of  dining  in  the  middle  of 


240  SIT    STILL    ONLY    AN    HOUR. 

the  day,)  you  will  not  withhold.  You  *  will 
be  quick  to  anticipate  any  regular  "  chores," 
as  our  grandmothers  used  to  call  them,  which 
will  be  each  a  sensible  relief  to  your  mother. 
You  will  be  ready  to  help  in  the  sewing ;  and 
you  will  not  shrink  from  the  planning,  the 
"  cutting-out,"  the  altering,  which  every  house- 
wife says  is  the  most  tedious  part  of  needle- 
work. Watch  carefully  to  detect  any  latent 
taste  or  talent  you  may  have  for  dress-making 
and  millinery.  You  will  find  it  more  availa- 
ble than  the  most  delicate  flower-painting  or 
wax-work. 

Do  not  spend  all  your  strength  on  any  one 
labor.  Change  frequently,  and  especially,  in 
sewing,  be  sure  never  to  sit  more  than  an 
hour.  Jump  up  then  for  a  few  moments,  ar- 
range flowers  for  the  vases,  practise  a  song, 
dust  a  parlor,  —  any  thing  to  change  your 
position,  to  relax  your  muscles  and  straighten 
your  spine.  This  is  very  important.  For 
when  you  are  tired  with  one  duty,  you  will 
find  that  you  are  quite  fresh  for  another.  Here 
let  me  advise  you,  in  health  you  should  never 
indulge  in  a  day-time  nap.      If  you  find  by 


AFTERNOON  OCCUPATIONS.       241 

persisting  in  early  rising  you  are  not  rested, 
that  your  strength  is  gone  before  the  day 
goes,  retire  earlier  and  earlier,  till  you  find 
you  have  sufficient  sleep.  At  any  rate,  do 
not  rob  the  night  to  do  your  daylight  duties. 
The  duty  after  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening  is 
to  sleep,  and  very  seldom  ought  any  thing  to 
infringe  upon  this.  You  will  find  that,  if  you 
faithfully  perform  the  morning  employments, 
your  afternoons  will  be  free.  In  the  country, 
and  everywhere  except  in  our  largest  cities, 
this  is  the  time  for  visiting  and  shopping. 
Your  first  duty  after  dinner  will  be  to  dress, 
either  to  see  your  friends  or  to  go  out;  and 
then  you  will  be  ready  to  "  follow  your  ain 
gate."  Should  any  emergency  arise  in  the 
family  cares,  and  should  you  be  obliged  to 
receive  company  after  dinner  in  your  morning 
dress,  which,  if  you  are  a  true  lady,  will  be 
whole  and  neat,  however  cheap  and  plain, 
you  will  not  detain  your  friends  till  you  can 
hastily  and  carelessly  "  don  your  best  array  " ; 
neither  will  you  weary  them  with  explana- 
tions. They  come  to  see  you,  not  your  silk 
dress  and  silk  apron.  On  this  point  I  think 
16 


242  franklin's  courtesy. 

King  Charles's  rule  is  excellent,  "  Never  to 
make  an  apology  or  excuse  till  one  is  ac- 
cused." 

"  Making  calls  "  I  regard  one  of  the  duties 
a  young  lady  owes  to  society.  Let  them  be 
frequent,  short,  and  friendly.  Especially  be 
ready  to  call  promptly  upon  strangers.  You 
have  realized  how  pleasant  it  is  when  away 
from  home  to  receive  courtesies ;  be  not  for- 
getful to  be  as  kind.  In  a  letter  to  Rev.  George 
Whitefield,  Franklin  says :  "  For  my  own 
part,  when  I  am  employed  in  serving  others, 
I  do  not  look  upon  myself  as  conferring  fa- 
vors, but  as  paying  debts.  In  my  travels, 
and  since  my  settlement,  I  have  received 
much  kindness  from  men  to  whom  I  shall 
never  have  any  opportunity  of  making  the 
least  direct  return,  and  numberless  mercies 
from  God,  who  is  infinitely  above  being  bene- 
fited by  our  services.  Those  kindnesses  from 
men  I  can  therefore  only  return  on  their  fel- 
low-men, and  I  can  only  show  my  gratitude 
for  these  mercies  from  God  by  a  readiness 
to  help  his  other  children  and  my  brethren." 

In  doing  this  kindness  you  will  never  fail 


FORM    A    LIBRARY.  243 

of  your  reward.  If  my  observation  is  correct, 
by  devoting  two  afternoons  in  the  week  to 
this  branch  of  courtesy,  you  need  never  neg- 
lect your  friends.  Your  evenings  will  be 
your  time  of  greatest  quiet  and  enjoyment. 
It  is  a  pleasant  time  to  receive  your  friends, 
to  cheer  the  family  by  music,  to  amuse  and 
improve  by  reading  aloud.  To  read  distinctly 
to  your  friends  and  easily  to  yourself,  requires 
great  practice ;  but  it  is  an  accomplishment 
for  which  your  friends  will  be  grateful.  You 
will  soon  find  that  you  peculiarly  enjoy  a 
book  that  is  your  own.  You  will  read  it 
more  carefully  and  remember  it  better.  This 
will  lead  you  to  form  a  library  which  shall 
be  yours,  and  by  devoting  a  fixed,  though  it 
may  be  a  small  sum,  for  this  purpose  every 
week,  you  will  be  surprised  at  your  literary 
possessions. 

Every  morning  you  should  plan  for  the  day. 
You  will  think  of  something  almost  every 
day  which  you  will  desire  to  do  aside  from 
the  common  course.  Whether  it  be  in  the 
way  of  duty  or  pleasure,  endeavor  to  accom- 
plish it  without  interfering  with  your  ordi- 


244  BUSY    AND    QUIET. 

nary  duties.  Decide  in  what  order  you  will 
take  your  employments,  and  then  carry  out 
your  plans  as  far  as  possible.  "  But  however 
great  your  method  may  be,  do  not  make  an 
idol  of  it,  and  compel  every  body  to  bow  to 
it."  That  is,  do  not  persist  in  doing  things 
in  your  own  time  and  way,  though  the  time 
and  way  be  good,  if  you  incommode  or 
trouble  others.  Arrange  your  plans  so  that, 
however  faithfully  you  may  improve  your 
talents,  you  may  be  like  the  noble  lady  upon 
whose  monument  was  the  epitaph,  "  Always 
busy  and  always  quiet."  Do  not  be  so  hur- 
ried, that  your  body  and  mind  are  always 
wearied,  your  temper  irritable,  and  your  spirit 
vexed.  If  you  do  not  enjoy  yourself  now, 
you  probably  never  will. 

Do  not  think  I  am  planning  too  much  for 
you,  because  I  remind  you  that,  if  you  are 
one  of  the  oldest  of  a  large  family,  your 
duties  and  your  pleasures  with  the  younger 
children  will  be  many.  You  can  assume  the 
entire  charge  of  the  wardrobe  of  one  child. 
This  plan  I  have  known  tried  to  very  great 
advantage.     If  you  will  engage  to  keep  one 


MAZES    OF    FRACTIONS.  245 

sister's  or  brother's  clothing  in  as  good  order 
as  your  own,  you  will  take  one  responsibility 
from  your  mother.  And  teach  your  protege 
to  come  to  you,  when  an  essential  button  is 
wanting  in  a  hurry,  when  gloves  are  to  be  re- 
paired at  a  moment's  notice,  when  the  shoe- 
string is  broken.  If  it  is  not  necessary  or  best 
that  you  have  the  charge  of  instructing  your 
brothers  and  sisters,  you  will  be  ready  to  help 
them  all  you  can  in  the  way  of  explanation 
and  encouragement.  Have  patience  with  your 
sister  who  is  in  the  mazes  of  decimal  fractions  ; 
it  is  not  long  since  you  were  in  the  same  dif- 
ficulties. Help  your  brother  out  of  the  mys- 
teries of  the  famous  forty-seventh  of  Euclid : 
have  you  forgotten ,  how  lately  you  were 
floundering  in  the  same  depths?  Though 
you  do  not  remember  it,  you  shed  many  tears 
over  the  third  page  of  Colburn,  the  very  one 
over  which  your  little  sister  is  so  disconsolate, 
trying  to  subtract  seven  from  fifteen.  If,  in 
your  first  attempts  to  mount  the  height  of 
science,  you  ever  found  encouragement  from 
others,  return  it  now  ;  if  you  did  not,  remem- 
ber how  you  desired  it.     You  will  be  watched 


246  NEVER-FAILING    CHEERFULNESS. 

carefully.  Will  you  not  also  so  watch  that 
your  example  shall  be  a  blessing  to  the  fam- 
ily ?  Your  temper  will  be  tried,  let  it  not  be 
wanting  ;  your  industry  will  be  taxed,  do  not 
be  discouraged  ;  your  cheerfulness  will  be  de- 
manded, pray  that  it  may  not  fail.  In  all  the 
contingencies  which  must  arise  in  a  large 
family,  be  ready  to  meet  them.  When  acci- 
dents happen,  have  patience  with  the  careless 
one.  Do  not  punish  or  reprove  according  to 
consequences,  but  motives.  How  should  we 
fare  should  God  visit  us  for  the  results  of  our 
errors  ?  When  duties  press,  and  new  ones 
rise  while  old  ones  were  crowding  hard,  be 
cool.  When  strangers  come  in  the  midst  of 
some  jar  in  the  domestic  machinery,  do  not 
let  them  feel  that  their  coming  is  inopportune. 
Be  hospitable,  not  merely  when  you  have  a 
fatted  calf  and  the  house  is  in  order,  but  when 
the  dinner  of  herbs  is  all  you  can  offer.  Be 
cheerful  when  every  thing  is  discouraging,  be 
patient  when  every  body  else  is  fretful,  be 
hopeful  when  the  night  is  the  darkest.  Re- 
member that  "  the  chief  secret  of  comfort  lies 
in  not  suffering  trifles  to  vex  one,  and  in  pru- 


SERVICE    TO    YOUR    FATHER.  247 

dently  cultivating  an  undergrowth  of  small 
pleasures,  since  very  few,  alas!  are  let  on 
long  leases." 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Montagu,  whose  name  will 
long  be  honored,  says :  "  I  endeavor  to  drink 
deep  of  philosophy,  and  be  wise  when  I  can- 
not be  merry,  easy  when  I  cannot  be  glad, 
content  with  what  cannot  be  mended,  and 
patient  when  there  is  no  redress."  You  will 
soon  find  the  sphere  of  your  duties  enlarging 
around  you.  You  may  be  of  great  service  to 
your  father.  Show  him  that  your  years  spent 
upon  mathematics  have  not  been  wasted  ;  that 
they  enable  you  to  add  columns  of  figures 
accurately ;  that  you  can  balance  his  books. 
Can  you  not  save  him  many  hours  of  tedious 
labor  by  copying  legibly  and  neatly?  You 
will  never  repay  him  in  money  for  the  expense 
he  has  lavished  upon  you,  nor  does  he  desire 
it ;  but  at  least  let  him  see  how  well  you  have 
improved  these  advantages,  how  anxious  you 
are  to  prove  your  grateful  love  to  him.  Yes, 
the  circle  of  your  duties  will  enlarge.  You 
will  soon  see  duties  out  of  your  own  family. 
The  sick  are  to  be  comforted  by  visits  of  sym- 


248  HOME    FIELD    FIRST. 

pathy,  children  are  to  be  'led  into  the  Sabbath- 
school,  the  sewing-circle  needs  your  aid.  Do 
as  much  as  you  can,  but  do  not  let  these 
duties  lead  you  to  forget  those  which  belong 
particularly  to  home.  To  collect  contribu- 
tions for  the  cause  of  missions,  is  a  work 
which  will  be  accepted  of  the  great  Master, 
but  not  if,  in  doing  this,  you  leave  a  sick  sister 
who  pines  for  your  comforting  presence,  nor 
if  you  add  to  the  labors  of  an  almost  broken- 
down  mother.  The  "  nearest  duty  "  must  first 
be  done.  If  you  are  conscientious  in  this 
matter,  you  can  easily  decide  how  many  du- 
ties you  can  undertake.  But  promise  to  do 
nothing  that  you  cannot  perform  promptly 
and  regularly.     However  anxious   you   may 

be  to  do  good  as  a  tract  distributor,  you  will 

r 
fail  if  your  zeal  flags  as  you  see  the  difficul- 
ties   of  your   work,    and    you    go    irregularly 
through  the  monthly  routine  you  began  with 
so  much  enthusiasm. 

Work  with  all  your  heart  and  soul,  but  do 
not  be  anxious  for  the  future.  Do  each  day's 
duty,  and  leave  to-morrow's  chances  with  God. 
Providence  can   and  will  assign  to   you  the 


woman's  way  opened.  249 

best  lot.  There  is  truth  as  well  as  wit  in  the 
quaint  saying,  "  Man  cares  for  himself,  woman 
is  helped  to  her  destiny."  And  to  many  this 
seems  hard,  but  it  takes  a  vast  responsibility 
from  you,  it  makes  your  path  easier.  You 
will  never  know  the  struggles  of  the  young 
man  who  desires  to  have  an  education,  though 
it  makes  his  daily  bread  scanty,  —  when  he 
chooses  between  a  business  which  will  soon 
make  him  independent,  perhaps  wealthy  and 
influential,  and  a  profession  which  is  almost 
starvation  at  first,  and  which  must  ever  seek 
a  higher  reward  than  any  earth  can  give,  — 
when  he  looks  out  into  life  and  every  niche 
seems  filled,  every  post  occupied,  and  he  must 
push  and  struggle  in  the  crowd  or  be  crushed 
and  trampled  under  foot.  But  Providence 
kindly  opens  woman's  way  before  her.  When 
one  sphere  is  fully  occupied  by  her,  he  gives* 
her  a  larger  one,  and  if  she  will  but  follow 
the  leadings  of  his  hand,  she  shall  be  led  by 
green  ^pastures  and  still  waters.  Do  not  fret, 
or  even  dream,  concerning  the  future !  If  He 
would  give  you  the  power,  would  you  dare  to 
decide  your  earthly  destiny  ?     None  but  weak 


250  JOY    IN    THE    EVENING. 

young  ladies  will  speculate  much  concerning 
their  settlement  in  life,  or  regard  it  as  a  mat- 
ter at  all  under  their  own  control.  To  those 
who  live  only  for  admiration,  who  spend  their 
time  in  "  making  nets  instead  of  cages,"  whose 
object  in  life  is  to  be  married  and  live  "in 
style,"  I  have  nothing  to  say.  They  must 
have  parted  company  with  me  and  my  book 
long  ago! 

The  longer  you  live,  the  truer  you  will  find 
the  observation  of  Thomas  a  Kempis,  "  The 
more  thou  knowest  and  the  better  thou  un- 
derstandest,  the  more  grievously  shalt  thou 
be  judged,  unless  thy  life  be  more  holy."  Re- 
member also  his  caution,  "  Be  not  therefore 
lifted  up,  but  rather  let  the  knowledge  given 
thee  make  thee  afraid."  His  comfort  is, 
"  Thou  shalt  always  have  joy  in  the  evening, 
if  thou  hast  spent  the  day  well." 

Soon  my  chapter  must  close,  and  so  far  T 
have  spoken  of  your  responsibility  in  your 
family.  How  can  I  measure  your  duty  to 
yourself  and  your  God  ?  If  you  owe  a  life- 
long gratitude  to  your  parents,  what  should 
you  not  render  to  your  heavenly  Friend  ? 


CHARIOT-WHEELS    DRAGGING. 


251 


Tf  the  remark  of  John  Foster,  that  "  Power 
to  its  last  particle  is  duty,  "  is  fearful,  it  is  be- 
cause it  is  true.  Every  thought,  feeling,  ac- 
tion, should  be  to  His  glory.  Alas  !  how  are 
we  failing !  Without  His  forgiveness  we  shall 
fail  still  more  in  duty,  and  at  last  fail  of  our 
heavenly  inheritance !  What  joy  will  it  be 
that  your  soul  is  refined,  enlarged,  and  enno- 
bled by  all  that  earthly  skill  and  love  can  do, 
if  in  eternity  you  find  not  your  Saviour  your 
friend.  Worse  than  lost  will  be  all  your  labor 
without  his  love  and  acceptance.  And  day 
by  day  you  will  need  new  strength.  If  you 
depend  not  on  a  strength  infinitely  beyond  your 
own,  you  will  soon  despair.  If  you  daily, 
hourly,  seek  not  God's  blessing,  you  will  soon 
realize  the  truth  of  Philip  Henry's  experience 
at  the  close  of  a  day  of  hard  study :  "  I  for- 
got, when  I  began,  explicitly  and  expressly  to 
crave  help  from  God,  and  the  chariot-wheels 
drove  accordingly."  You  can  obtain  the  pow- 
er for  endurance  of  every  day's  burden.  Need 
I  remind  you  that  "  Prayer  is  a  key  which  un- 
locks the  blessings  of  the  day,  and  locks  up 
the  dangers  of  the  night "  ?     I  trust  you  have 


252  MELODY    OF    HEAVEN. 

and  appreciate  the  blessing  of  a  family  altar. 
In  the  beautiful  words  of  the  celebrated  Dr. 
Hunter  :  "  Secret  prayer,  like  the  melody  of  a 
sweet-toned  voice  stealing  upon  the  ear,  gen- 
tly wafts  the  soul  to  heaven ;  social  worship 
as  a  full  chorus  of  harmonized  sounds  pierces 
the  sky,  and  raises  a  great  multitude  of  kin- 
dred spirits  to  the  bright  regions  of  everlast- 
ing love,  and  places  them  together  before  the 
throne  of  God." 

Though  your  lot  is  pleasant,  and  your  fu- 
ture yet  brighter,  I  should  not  feel  that  I  was 
your  friend  did  I  not  tell  you  that  trials  will 
come,  and  point  you  to  the  only  way  to  meet 
them.  I  do  not  mean  that  trials  can  be  re- 
moved, but  they  can  be  softened  by  resigna- 
tion to  your  Father's  will.  "  Religion  will  do 
great  things;  it  will  always  make  the  bitter 
waters  of  Marah  wholesome  and  palatable. 
But  we  must  not  think  it  will  usually  turn 
water  to  wine,  because  it  once  did  so."  I 
would  not  have  you  believe  that,  because  you 
love  God  first,  you  will  not  suffer  when  he 
sends  afflictions.  Indeed,  I  agree  with  a  dis- 
tinguished writer  who  says :  "  I  never  could 


A    ROD    OR    A    CROWN. 


253 


observe    that    nature    suffered    less    because 
grace  triumphed  the  more.     And  hence  arises, 
as  I  take  it,  the  glory  of  the   Christian  suf- 
ferer :  he  feels  affliction  more  intensely  than  a 
bad  man,  or  grace  would  not  have  its  perfect 
work ;  as  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  subdue 
that  which  it  is  not  difficult  to  endure."    Faith 
can    make    the    darkest    providences    bright, 
and,   as  an  old  writer  says,  "is  exceedingly 
charitable  and  thinketh  no  evil  of  God ;  nay, 
whether  God  come  to  his  children  with  a  rod 
or  a  crown,  if  he  come   himself  with   it,   it 
is  well."     Many   afflictions   would  be  unen- 
durable without  the  Comforter.     In  the  dark 
nisht  of  sorrow  we  still  feel  sure  that  "  He 
who    sends    the    storm    steers    the    vessel." 
When  the  heart  is  crushed,  it  is  hard  to  see 
the  good  for  which  the  trial  is  designed ;  but, 
as  Locke  beautifully   remarks,  "Beyond   all 
this  we  may  find  another  reason  why   God 
hath  scattered  up  and  down  several  degrees 
of  pleasure  and  pain,  in  all  things  that  environ 
and  affect  us,  and  blended  them  together  in 
almost  all  that  our  thoughts  and  senses  have 
to  do  with,  that  we,  finding  imperfection,  dis- 


254  USES    OF    SORROW. 

satisfaction,  and  want  of  complete  happiness 
in  all  the  enjoyments  which  the  creatures  can 
afford  us,  might  be  led  to  seek  it  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  Him  with  whom  there  is  fulness  of 
joy,  and  at  whose  right  hand  are  pleasures 
for  evermore."  This  experience  of  the  great 
reasoner  is  confirmed  by  an  extract  from  one 
of  our  most  beautiful  poets,  —  perhaps  so 
beautiful  because  chastened  by  the  sorrow  he 
describes  :  —  "  He  who  best  knows  our  nature 
(for  He  made  us  what  we  are)  by  such  afflic- 
tions recalls  us  from  our  wandering  thoughts 
and  idle  merriment ;  from  the  insolence  of 
youth  and  prosperity,  to  serious  reflection,  to 
our  duty,  and  to  himself:  nor  need  we  hasten 
to  get  rid  of  these  impressions  :  time,  by  the 
appointment  of  the  same  power,  will  cure  the 
smart,  and  in  some  hearts  blot  out  all  the 
traces  of  sorrow ;  but  such  as  preserve  them 
the  longest  (for  it  is  partly  left  in  our  own 
power)  do  perhaps  best  acquiesce  in  the  will 
of  the  Chastiser." 

If  my  weak  hand  could  keep  back  sorrow 
from  every  young  heart,  I  should  do  it ;  but 
my  kindness  would  be  injudicious,  my  judg- 


READY    TO    WORK.  255 

ment  erring.  I  rejoice  that  your  happiness  is 
in  the  keeping  of  One  whose  wisdom  cannot 
mistake,  whose  power  will  never  falter,  whose 
love  can  never  fail.  Do  not  dread  the  future. 
The  troubles  we  anticipate  rarely  come.  Many 
a  parent  who  dreads  leaving  a  delicate  child 
in  a  lonely  world  of  sin  lives  to  do  the  last 
acts  of  love  for  that  child.  Though  you  may 
"  prepare  for  storms,  pray  for  fair  weather." 
The  fair  weather  will  be  fairer  for  the  storms. 
And  now  in  the  sunny  time,  when,  having 
learned  your  own  powers,  having  found  the 
instruments  to  work,  and  the  greatness  of  the 
labor,  you  look  out  into  the  harvest-field  of 
the  world,  —  when,  in  the  fulness  of  your  yet 
fresh  strength,  yet  relying  on  Him  who  sends 
forth  the  laborers,  you  long  to  go  forth  and 
gather  in  a  few  sheaves  for  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  —  sing  the  pleasant  song  a  gentle 
heart  hath  sung  before  you  :  — 

"  When  morning  wakes  the  earth  from  sleep, 
With  soft  and  kindling  ray, 
We  rise,  Life's  harvest-field  to  reap, 
'T  is  ripening  day  by  day. 


256  life's  harvest. 

"  To  reap,  sometimes  with  joyful  heart, 
Anon  with  tearful  eye  5 
We  see  the  Spoiler  hath  a  part, 
We  reap  with  smile  and  sigh. 

"  Full  oft  the  tares  obstruct  our  way, 
Full  oft  we  feel  the  thorn  ; 
Our  hearts  grow  faint,  —  we  weep,  we  pray, 
Then  Hope  is  newly  born. 

"  Hope  that  at  last  we  all  shall  come, 
Though  rough  the  way  and  long 
Back  to  our  Father's  house,  our  home, 
And  bring  our  sheaves  with  song." 


THE    END. 


31*77-2 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 


0  019  654  071  4 


^